The Numbersby FellFourChaptersIntroduction - The Journal Entries#1 - Finally Getting Somewhere...sort of#1.5 - Background + John's Funeral#2 - Help From Luna + Luna's Story#3 - The Building#3.5 - The Letter + The Box (Analysis)#4 - John's Diary201821_1920_135#5 - The Talk with Celestia + A Message to Hood 6112326722_#121322#5.5 - I'm Alive + Other things just want to say hi and a quick update#6- Manehattan + The Dream#7 - ElizabethNoEyesSchlechter Tag.破損。#8.5 - Back From the DeadBOOUmV0dXJuaW5nDQpUbyBZb3U=#10 - BIG UpdateNoEyes-思い出NoEyesWAKEUPENDISHEREUpdate...YOUAREAFAILUREIMPATIENCELWLVGRQHWaiting...KDUYHVW#11ENDLESSHALLWAYSjTWELVEOUTOFTWENTYInfo from the Water Tower + The Journals (#11.5)27RE: 27three months of hell----d0-----dasdf########HITHERE139191991514_3151316125205Watashi wa korekutādesu.#8 - Goodbye6112326722_#7412Du bist ein Narr.#10.5 - Quick UpdateRunning on Fumes...endless stairsStrange Message + Other ThingsNUMBERTWELVEIntroduction - The Journal EntriesIntroduction - The Journal Entries Introduction The Journal Entries Since some of you may be wondering what the nightmares were about, I wrote them down in my journal. I'm just letting you guys know, I've been in Equestria for about a year now and this started happening two months ago. So this has been happening since April of 2013. I have no idea why it had to be me, though. Anyway, here are the journal entries. I'm going to be making side notes in between some of the journal entries. April Journal Entry #1 April 18th, 2013: Last night, I had a nightmare. I was running. From what, I don't remember. I just kept running and I kind of remember running through a forest of some kind. It kind of looked like the Everfree Forest. Why? I have no idea. So anyway, as I was running, I tripped over and I started falling into darkness. That's when I woke up. It scared the living shit out of me. Before I go onto other journal entries, I couldn't remember anything in a few nightmares that I've had, so I didn't really bother writing anything on those days. Anyway, moving on... Journal Entry #2 April 20th, 2013: Sorry I didn't write anything down yesterday. I couldn't remember anything. Anyway, about last night's nightmare. I was walking, but I wasn't in a forest this time, I was walking down a street. Probably Manehattan because I remember seeing tall buildings. Here's the thing though, the buildings were outrageously high. I also remember looking at the windows. Now, I think I remember seeing ponies looking out the windows. I don't remember what their faces looked like, though Moving on, I walk alone the street and I remember turning my head to the left and I see a building that looked very old and decayed. Out of all the buildings that I have seen so far, this one looked like it was pretty out of shape. I walk up to it and I only see a door on this building. There weren't any windows or anything. After looking at the building for a while, I remember having this feeling of being in danger all of a sudden. I turn around and I don't see the other buildings anymore. The street wasn't even there, either. I turn back around to the building and the door was already opened. I walk into the building and then darkness consumed me again. That's when I wake up. It didn't really scare me this time. It just felt really creepy to me. I remembered a lot more from that nightmare than I did from my first one. I still didn't remember much though. What was that building I mentioned and what was in it? Is it even a real structure? I'm not sure. Now I'm going to type up the entries that I don't exactly remember writing in my journal. I remember waking up on the 21st and the 23rd, but I can't really remember writing all of this. It could have been the nightmares, but I'm not entirely sure. Journal Entry #3 April 21st, 2013: I can't remember the nightmare I had last night, but I have to write this down. I just woke up a few minutes ago and Celestia's sun is just starting to rise. I have this terrible headache and it won't stop. I'm just going to go see if one of the nurses will give some sort of medication to help relieve this headache. I don't remember going to one of the nurses for any medication. I don't think I ever went to one of the nurses before. This next one is...just weird. This isn't me. I just want to make this perfectly clear, I would never do this nor would I ever write anything about this. Journal Entry #4 April 23rd, 2013: You know what I'm going to do today? I'm going to take this gun and I'm going to shoot myself. I can't fucking take this anymore. I'm having a migraine again and I just can't take the pain anymore. I JUST WISH THAT ALL OF THIS WILL STOP!!! I don't ever remember having a migraine. Why would I write something about this? I wouldn't even think about committing suicide nor do I have a reason to do so. What caused me to write that? The next one, I remember writing about the nightmare I had that night. The last few sentences were a complete blur to me. Journal Entry #5 April 24th, 2013: Out of all the nightmares that I have had so far, this one had to be the one that I remembered. I only remember part of it, which isn't that big of a surprise to me. Anyway, moving on. I was back in the forest, but I wasn't running this time. I was walking. Where I was walking to, I don't remember. All I can remember is that I was walking, but as it went on, I started to walk faster and faster. I also remember hearing this very strange sound coming from behind me. I don't know what it was, but I didn't even think about turning around. As I was running, the sound got louder and louder. It started to turn into a deep, sinister growl. That's when I started sprinting. As I was sprinting, the growls turned into high pitched screeching noises. I trip and it causes me to turn around. As soon as I turned around, the growling stopped and it started to get a little foggy. That's when I wake up. However, just before I woke up, I saw something in the fog. I can't describe what it looked like, but it was definitely a figure of some sort. Oh god, I'm getting that migraine again. I remember writing that last sentence and that was about it. I got dressed and continued on with my day. What caused that migraine I apparently had? I didn't write any more entries for April. All I did in the journal for the rest of the month was just draw. There wasn't anything serious in there, it was just a bunch of stick figures and little comics. I also figured that it was pointless to write in that journal because it wasn't really getting me anywhere, so I guess I just...forgot about it. It wasn't until in late May that I remembered it again and I started writing in it. For the most part, it wasn't anything too serious. I wrote at least four journal entries that I perfectly remember writing. The nightmares also stopped for a couple weeks, but I didn't get used to it because I knew, at some point, they would return. When they did, that's when the numbers started to appear. May There was only two entries written in the journal. One is about a nightmare I had and then there is one I don't even think it was me that wrote it. This one is about the nightmare. Journal Entry #10 May 24th, 2013: This doesn't make any sense to me. Let me explain. I'm starting to have the nightmares again, but the most recent one I had, which was last night, is the one that I barely remember. I know I might have said before that I don't remember much when I have a nightmares. However, all of the other nightmares I remember, this one was literally hard to remember. All I can remember was screaming and running. I don't remember what I was running from nor do I remember why I was screaming, but I remember feeling terrified. I do remember the end very clearly. I kept seeing numbers. Why numbers? What do numbers have to do with anything? When I woke up, I felt something forcing me to write down the numbers that I saw and when I did, the feeling went away. This is starting to scare me. This is the one I don't remember. It was a bunch of numbers and I believe it was in binary coding. I already have it translated, but I guess I can show you anyway. The month and year are there, but no journal entry. May, 2013: 01101001 01110011 01100101 01100101 01111001 01101111 01110101 It translates to: "iseeyou". How I translated it? I have a computer that has a code translator. It literally can decode anything. I'm glad I brought this with me. When I saw that, I was pretty freaked out. Not only was there someone/something in my room, but they are watching me as well. So, I basically spent the next couple of weeks trying to figure out what these numbers mean. I still can't figure them out. When I find a way to decode them, I'll post about it. Until then, I'm pretty much stuck. I'm also gonna be honest, I thought I was going to type a lot more than this. I know it might look rushed, but I just wanted to get this out of the way. I really want to move on, but I can't because of the number decoding. I can't figure them out. I know I said that already, but it's true. Am I going crazy? Please don't let that be true... #1 - Finally Getting Somewhere...sort of1 - Finally Getting Somewhere...sort of ======================================== #1 - Finally Getting Somewhere...sort of You're probably wondering if I finally figured it out. The answer to that is yes I did, but I had to seek help since I'm such an idiot at decoding. That's the main reason why I have my decoding program on my computer, but I couldn't use my computer because it wouldn't turn on. I tried to find out what the problem was and everything on the inside of the computer was doing just fine. Everything looked okay. It was pretty odd. Anyway, I went to a friend in Ponyville, which I've known since I got here, and I asked him to look at the numbers that I have written down and what I should do. He looked at the numbers and he told me that none of them go above 26. He also told me that 26 is the total number of the letters in the English alphabet. That's when it became clear to me. The answer was right there and I blame myself for not figuring this out sooner. I then thanked him for the help and I leave and head back to Canterlot. As I sit on my computer desk, I write down all the letters in the alphabet in order. After I was done with that, I start putting each number in their corresponding letter, like A=1 and B=2, and I slowly start to decode each set of numbers that I have written down. The Numbers DECODED So, here are the set of numbers that I have so far, in order. 1. 2 21 9 12 4 9 14 7 2. 6 15 18 5 19 20 3. 3 12 15 3 11 4. 12 15 15 11 20 8 5 18 5 5. 9 20 19 3 15 13 9 14 7 6. 6 15 18 25 15 21 7. 7 15 1 20 4 1 23 14 8. 19 8 5 11 14 15 23 19 9. 23 1 20 5 18 10. 8 15 12 4 25 15 21 18 2 18 5 1 20 8 11. 9 19 5 5 25 15 21 12. 23 1 20 3 8 25 15 21 18 2 1 3 11 13. 23 1 20 3 8 15 21 20 6 15 18 8 9 13 14. 10 15 8 14 19 1 25 19 8 9 The first set translates to: building. What building? The building in my nightmares? What does this 'person' want me to find there? Is it a different building? The second set translates to: forest I think this 'person' is talking about the Everfree Forest. I'm not sure, though. They could talking about another forest, but, like I said, I'm not sure. The third set translates to: clock What does a clock have to do with any of this? The fourth set translates to: lookthere Look where? I don't even know. The fifth set translates to: itscoming What's coming and when is it coming? The sixth set translates to: foryou What's coming for me?! The seventh set translates to: goatdawn Go where and why at dawn? Where do I need to go at dawn? The eighth set translates to: sheknows Who is 'she'? What does 'she' know? The ninth set translates to: water Water? What about it? What does water have to do with anything? The tenth set translates to: holdyourbreath Why would I need to hold my breath? What does that have to do with anything? It's the same way with 'water', what does it have to do with any of this? The eleventh set translates to: iseeyou That still creeps me out. Why is this 'person' watching me? Is he watching me in my sleep? He's probably watching me type this right now. The twelfth set translates to: watchyourback Watch my back? Is this thing threatening me or is he warning me? The thirteenth set translates to: watchoutforhim Who is 'him'? The last set of numbers translate to: johnsayshi John? My best friend? He was the one that came with me to Equestria. He's dead. He's been dead for over a year now, so there's no way John said that. I was at his funeral. I saw his fucking body. He should be dead. There's no way John could be still alive...right? Maybe this thing is just getting to me... Okay, so here's basically what I'm trying to understand. The first three: building, forest and clock. I really think that this 'forest' that he's talking about is the Everfree Forest. The 'building' that he's talking about might be either the old building I saw in Manehatten, you know the one in my nightmare, or it might be somewhere in the Everfree Forest. Other than that, I have no idea what he's talking about. The 'clock'. I have no idea what he's talking about. I don't even have the slightest clue of what he means by this. It could be any clock. So what does a clock have to do with any of this? The next three: lookthere, itscoming, and foryou. Now, with 'lookthere', they might be telling me to look in the building that he's talking about. It might be either the answer that I'm looking for or it's just another clue. I'm not entirely sure... 'itscoming' and 'foryou' would go together. What's this 'it' that they're talking about and why would 'it' be after me? What did I do? With goatdawn, I guess this 'person' wants me to go to the building that might be in the Everfree Forest at dawn. Why dawn? Now, with sheknows, this one really gets to me and there are two questions that come into mind. Who is 'she'? What does she know? water and holdyourbreath. I don't even know what it's supposed to mean. Will something happen to me in the water that will cause me to hold my breath? If that's the case, then shit... watchyourback and watchoutforhim. Who is him and why do I need to watch my back? Is there something out there that I should be afraid of? What does it mean? johnsayshi. There is just no way that John is still alive. This guy is just fucking with me and I'm not letting him get to me. Well...shit. At least I got...something. It helps me out on what's going on...kind of. I still don't know who 'him' is and I don't know where to start. I am thinking about seeking help from Luna. Why? Well, because I want to know what my nightmares were about. I know it's not going to be pretty, but I have to know. So, tomorrow, I will seek help from Luna and figure out what to do next. If you guys have any other suggestions on what to do next, tell me and I will think about doing it. #1.5 - Background + John's Funeral#1.5 - Background + John's Funeral Some of you suggested that I take some time to explain my background, as well as John's. That seems fair enough because you guys don't know anything about me and, since John's name came up, It's also a good idea to tell you about him as well. Now, before I begin, one of you complained that the last post was way too short. Well, to put it simply, it was meant to be that short. I'm not going to explain why. I had shit on my mind and I don't exactly...want to talk about it. Anyway, this is basically going to be about my background and was well as John's background, since some of you have an interest in John and who he is. Now, I'm going to put each detail in different categories, you know like, what I like, what I hate, etc... So, without any further interruptions, let's get started. 01111001 01101111 01110101 01110010 01100100 01100001 01100100 01110111 01100001 01110011 01100001 01100011 01101111 01110111 01100001 01110010 01100100 Me Where I was born: I was born in Detroit, Michigan. Yeah, my parents were on vacation around the time I was born and they told me that I came out...a bit early. Not too early, but probably a few days early. They didn't think that it would be that soon. Well, I thought it wasn't that soon at all and I'm sure that you guys are thinking the same thing. Anyway, what were they on vacation for, if that's what you are wondering. Well, they were actually a couple weeks into their honeymoon. They told me that, for their honeymoon, they wanted to travel across the country. However, after I was born, their plans pretty much went down the toilet because they had to take care of me, obviously. So, they went back to the state where they got married, which was Ohio, and they settled in Columbus. Of all places, why there? I have no idea. I never got any answer from them as to why Columbus. That's where I pretty much grew up. It wasn't too bad. I mean, that's where I met John and, if I didn't meet him, then I don't think I would be here in Equestria. Oh and if you're wondering if I'm a brony, no I'm not and I'm just going to leave it at that. When I was born: I was born on July 17th, 1992. It's not my birthday yet, though I really wish it was. Before I came here to Equestria, I didn't exactly get the best birthdays. I mean, don't get me wrong, they were good birthdays, it's just that my family is...poor. VERY poor, to be quite honest with you. So, that means that I would have to wait to get my birthday presents. I only got one present each year and, a lot of the times, it would either be clothes or stupid toys. I kept telling my parents that I don't want toys or clothes, but they didn't exactly listen to me. I mean, they understood that I didn't like toys, but they still got me clothes. Later on, I would begin to understand why they couldn't buy me anything expensive. When I arrived to Equestria: Like I said before, I arrived two years ago, alongside with John. How we got here, is the secret that Celestia wanted us to keep to ourselves. However, you guys know that it's quite obvious on how I got here, so I'm not going to explain. So basically, John and I were a lot happier than we were on Earth and Celestia even noticed because John and I were pretty much miserable all the time when we were on Earth. The reason why is because, well, we were going through a lot together and the tough times in high school, like the bullies, not having that many friends of our own, and all that other shit. I still thank Celestia everyday for bringing me here. My parents: Mom: My mom was a very nice lady. Her full name was Georiga L. Anderson. She didn't exactly...have the good life. She would always tell me stories about what she went through as a child and why. Her father was an alcoholic and he would always beat my grandma and,sometimes, my mom as well. It was mostly my grandma. She told that he died a few years later, after she graduated from high school. Her mother and her couldn't help but feel relieved that he was gone. I mean, she still misses him occasionally, but he still makes her pissed and afraid. I almost forgot to mention a few more things about my mother. She always wanted to go college to be a doctor. I asked her why she wanted to be a doctor and she told me that doctors wanted to help people who are sick feel better and that's what my mom was good at; making people feel better. That's why I was a happy child through most of my childhood. She helped me out with a lot of shit and I still thank her for that. Later on, she died right around the time I graduated from school. She was diagnosed with lung cancer. Yeah, she was a smoker. I kept telling her over and over again to quit, but she just wouldn't listen to me. My dad kept telling her to do the same, but she still didn't listen and getting lung cancer was her punishment, I guess. When she died, it felt like a part of me died inside. She was probably the closest thing I had, besides my dad. Oh yeah and she was smoking ever since she was a freshman in high school. She never told me how she got into it. My mom basically told me that she just wanted a good stress reliever and that was the only thing that could calm her down. She just...got into it, I guess. My mom didn't get peer pressured into it, as far as I know, and she didn't get into it by her parents. She told me that her parents weren't smokers at all and that they have never touched a cigarette in their life. So...yeah. Let's move on with my dad. Dad: My dad was a good man. He taught me everything I know now and I'm still grateful for his help over the years that I was growing up. He didn't have a good childhood at all, at least that's what he told me. He told me that he never knew his father and that his mother was pretty much fucking insane. His mother would always lock him in the basement and leave him there for at least six hours. She would also beat him with her belt and wouldn't stop until he passed out from the pain and I thought that was just flat-out terrible and abusive. I asked him why he didn't just call the cops and he told me that he didn't have any phones to contact the police by and that he lived way out in the country at the time, so he pretty much didn't get any help from anyone. He also told me that he was bullied constantly when he was in elementary school. He would get beaten up everyday in the halls, bathrooms and outside of school. One time, he got beaten up while he was walking home and, basically, got knocked out. He told me that he woke up at night in the middle of the forest and had no idea where he was or how to get home. Not to mention, how to get help. So, he basically walked around, scared, trying to look for a way out of the forest. About an hour later, he finally came across a busy highway and that was where he was picked up by the police. I asked my dad if he ever told the police about what his mom was doing and he told that he did. He told the officer everything that went on in his house. My dad also told me that it was probably the worst night in his entire life. I asked him if anything else went on in the forest and he just...stopped talking about his life all together. I don't really know anything else about my dad, other than his childhood. For the rest of my teen years, my dad didn't really talk to me that much. Now, after my mom passed, that's when my dad...changed. After a couple weeks after her funeral, he began...talking to himself and began to sleep walk almost every night. I would always hear him saying something about a very tall tree of some sort. This went on for another week or two. It got worse every day. However, that was only the beginning. Sometimes, I would wake up in the middle of the night with my dad watching me in the corner of my room. I would always ask what he was doing in my room and he would respond. He would just go back to his room and stay there for the rest of the night. It really started to scare me and I hated to see him like that. This was around the time he disappeared. I woke up in the middle of the night, again, and I see that my dad wasn't in the corner of my room this time. After some time I woke up, I just...got this feeling to check his room. That's what I did. I went to his room to check on him and...he wasn't there. There was a note on his bedside table. I still have it with me. It was bad written and it was a little difficult to read. ChrIs, If you are reAding this, then that means that I'm alreaDy gone. I don't have much time left, so here's I need to say this and I hope you still know this. I love you, son. Don't you ever forg et that. Remember all the things I taught you during high school and remember them well. I need to go. This is the only thing I can think of doing at this point. I'm doing this to protect you and John because, if I'm gone, then maybe he'll stop. I don't know what will happen to me, but all I know is that you and John will be safe. I love you, ChrIs. That's where it ends. I don't know what happened to my dad, but I know it wasn't good. Was he going through the same shit that I'm going through right now? Who is 'him'? Other Shit You Should Know: I've always been the kind of guy that can be a little shy when I'm around a certain amount of people. I don't really have that much of a problem with girls and I never have. Pretty much, all the girls that I have ever known really liked me because of how nice I can be and how much I respected them. That was probably the main reason why I was being bullied, it was because I actually knew how to talk to girls. I guess they were just...jealous, I guess. I also have a big interest in electronics and computers. Since my dad was a genius with computers and what they were about, he taught me everything that he knew about computers and how to use them. He also taught me how to use certain editing programs. However, after mom died, he started to loose interest in teaching me and I never got to learn how to use the translating program that I have on my computer from him. I learned how to use it on my own and it was actually pretty easy to use. I just had to take a lot of tutorials over it and it just started to make some sense to me... I'm still an idiot when it comes to decoding, though. Some of you were wondering who John was. Well, it would be unfair to not tell you who he was since I never told you guys that much recently. So, let's get to it. 01101010 01101111 01101000 01101110 01110111 01100001 01110011 01100110 01110101 01101110 John Who Is John? John was my best friend. We grew up together, we went through everything together, and we basically had a lot in common. We both had a big interest in electronics, mostly computers, and we loved going on adventures. My dad didn't let us go into the forest, but he did let us go through the nature trail, which leads to the park. So, basically, we did a lot together and I know a lot more about him than anybody else, including the princesses themselves. When We Arrived: We arrived in Equestria two years ago. Like I said before, Celestia didn't want us to tell anypony on how we got here, but it's pretty obvious on how we got here anyway, so it's not that big of a secret anyway. When we got to Equestria, we didn't really know what to do, actually. We met the ponies here in Canterlot and we also wanted the Mane 6 that she was talking about at the time, but she didn't want us to go to Ponyville. I asked her why and she said that we should get used to being here, I guess. The way she said it made us wonder if there was something else going on. At the time, we just shrugged it off and just went with it. How We Met/How He Knows Me: We met in the 6th grade while we were at recess. I was getting pushed around when John came up to the group of bullies and basically told them to fuck off and he sounded very serious when he said it. They at first gave John a hateful look, then they just walked away. After that, we basically hung out a lot and got to know each other a little bit. Then, as time went on, we started hanging out with each other outside of school and the rest is basically history. What Happened to John? I really don't want to exactly...talk about this, but I guess if you guys really want to know what happened to him, I'll tell you. So, about a couple months after we got to Equestria, John's behavior started to change. He had this journal that he would write in because his doctor wants him to write down his thoughts. Oh yeah, something I failed to mention, John had to spend a year in the mental hospital. He never told me why. Anyway, he would write stuff down in his journal. However, it didn't look like he was writing at all. It looked like he was drawing. What he was drawing, I don't know. As time went on, he began to act more and more strange. At some points, I would catch him sleep walking, and/or standing in front of his window in the middle of the night. I would call out his name, but it wouldn't work. So, I would have to shake him awake and then I would have to listen to him freaking out for about a few minutes. Afterwards, he would pass out on his bed. Then, the next morning, I would get up, get dressed, and go check on him. He wouldn't even be there. Instead, he's in the closet. I would wake him up and ask him why he was in the closet. He would always say that he doesn't know and that he doesn't remember anything. If you think that him sleep walking and the fact that he couldn't remember any of that was bad, well, guess what? It was only the beginning and the ending is not pretty. As time went on, he began to avoid me. I don't why he was doing this. He normally doesn't do that, at all. Trust me, whenever he had something on his mind, he would come to me and tell me everything. This is where it started to get a whole lot worse. It was late at night and I was about ready to go to bed when a thought struck in my mind. It was John. Something was telling me to go to his room. That's what I did. I went to his room and...he was gone. I figured that he was sleep walking again, so I look around the hallway for him and I couldn't find him. This is where I start to get worried. I call out his name multiple times and I never got a response from John anywhere in the halls or in the castle. I tell some of the royal guards about the situation and we look for John everywhere in the garden and in the streets of Canterlot. We never found him. John was officially missing. Celestia took notice of the situation and she wanted the royal guards to go on a man hunt for John. They looked for two months and still couldn't find him. It doesn't end there. Just when Celestia was about to call off the search, and basically give up, one of the royal guards announce that they have found John...dead. When I heard the news, I felt like the other half of me died inside. I was seriously at the point of crying. John was like a brother to me. He was my best friend and he's dead. I thought to myself, how much more can I lose in this short of amount of time. I lost my mother, then my father, and now John. 01110100 01101111 01110000 01101100 01100001 01111001 01110111 01101001 01110100 01101000 The Funeral Celestia ordered a funeral for John and when the day came, as it turns out, everypony in Canterlot was in tears. It was the worst day I've ever had being here in Equestria. Luna was crying as well. She was heartbroken and she had to step out of the funeral. Celestia had to step out of the funeral as well so that she could calm Luna down. Celestia was supposed to give a speech on behalf of John's death. However, since she knew that I knew more about John then she did, Celestia wanted me to give the speech. At first, I was a little hesitant. Then the moment came and I had to think of what to say. I then thought of what my mother said to me a long time ago, when I was young. "Remember Chris. Don't be nervous. Don't think of what to say. Just...spit it out and get it out of the open." As I stand beside John's coffin, looking at the ponies of Canterlot, I couldn't help but feel nervous. I look up and I see Celestia and Luna, looking down from the castle balcony. They both smile at me and that gave enough encouragement to say what I need to say. Here's the speech I gave to Canterlot. The Speech "Hello everypony." I began. "We are all gathered here on this tragic day for the lose of a life. Not just any life, but the life of somebody greatly important to me and all of you. I'm talking about my best friend John L. Marshal. John was...a person that was greatly important to me. We were...always there for each other. He stood up for me and I stood up for him as well. We went through a lot together and we spent every waking moment together before we came here. He was...like a brother to me. He was the brother that I never had." I began to tear up at this point. What I was about to say is something that I have failed to mention to you guys. "What this man had to go through was, not only traumatizing, but heartbreaking. John was...abused. By both of his parents. Whenever I had to go home, he would cry because he knew that he had to return to where he lived. That was when he told me. I was devastated and I couldn't help but feel sorry for what he was going through at the time. Do you know what I did that he thanked me for, even to this day? I took him and my father didn't mind at all. My dad even knew where John was coming from and, since he liked John, him and my mom went to the authorities and they basically took custody over John and, let me tell you, he was so happy. However, that still didn't mean he recovered from the abuse. My dad noticed this and it was obvious what he had to do. John had to be put in a mental institution. At the time, I thought that the abuse that he went through was the only reason he had to be admitted, but there was a second reason and, even to this day, I still don't know the second reason. So, basically, John has went through a lot in his life. It still didn't mean that he couldn't be a nice person. John was a great guy and everyone pretty much loved him. He did a lot for my community after he got out of the institution and I couldn't help but smile that he was...happy again. Every time we hung out, we forgot what was going on with our lives and we were just...happy." I take a moment to calm down because I was in the verge of crying. After I was calm enough, I continued with my speech. "John may have been through a lot during his childhood, but there were still good memories between him and I. Memories that I will cherish for as long as I live. So, I want everypony, that is here today, to pay their respects to John. We shall never forget who he was nor should we forget what he possibly done to our live, how he influenced us all." "...I thank all of you being here today. Thank you for listening to me..." I concluded. As soon as I was done, I was on the verge of crying again. I began to hear cheering from everypony in Canterlot. It was pretty loud. I didn't care, though. It really did mean a lot to me. It actually made me feel a lot better to know that a lot of ponies will miss John. How Long has it Been? It's been over a year now since John's death. I still miss that guy. I moved on, though. I know that he's finally resting in peace. I still feel terrible for what happened. He was literally all the family I had left. Now, I'm the only human here in Equestria. I hope this answered some of your questions. I still have very few answers. So, after I post this, I'm going to see Luna for help. I want to know what these nightmares mean. I know the answer might not be pretty, but I have no other choice. When I'm done talking to her, I'll type up the conversation. Oh, before I forget, after I'm done talking with Luna, I might either head out to the Everfree Forest or just wait til tomorrow. I'm still not sure yet. 01101001 01110111 01100001 01110011 01100001 01110100 01110100 01101000 01100101 01100110 01110101 01101110 01100101 01110010 01100001 01101100 #2 - Help From Luna + Luna's Story#2 - Help From Luna Hey guys. It's Chris. Sorry I didn't post this sooner. There were a few technical difficulties with my computer and...it just couldn't be done. So, I had to spend a couple days fixing it and it should be working just fine again. If you're wondering what was wrong with it, I still don't know. Anyways, with that being said, here's the talk with Luna I had. I make my way to Luna's room when I get done with typing the last post, which took quite a while. I got done right around the time when Luna raised the moon and, honestly, I didn't think it would take that long. Anyway, as I was walking to Luna's room, I start to think. What do these nightmares mean and why are they happening to me? It's times like these that I wish my dad was here. Maybe he could understand what I'm going through right now and could possibly give me some sort of answer that will really help me out with the situation. Also, what will Luna tell me and how will she react to the nightmares that I had? I know, for sure, that the answers won't be pretty. However, I need to know because having all these questions unanswered is really starting to drive me crazy. I don't really know how I will react to the answers that I will soon get, but I know it's not going to be good. After at least twenty minutes or so, I finally find Luna's room. I wanted to be polite, so I knocked on the door and waited for a response. "Come in, Chris! I've been expecting you." Luna said. "Um...okay?" I open the door and I see Luna looking her bedroom window, which was a pretty big window. I then sat down on the chair that was in the corner of the room and waited for her to start talking. As I was waiting, I looked around the room. It was pretty. The ceiling looked just like the night sky and the walls were the color of Luna's skin. "...You have a really nice room, Luna." I said, breaking the silence. "Thank you. Now, I have been expecting your visit. However, I don't exactly know why you are here. If you don't mind me asking, but can you please explain why you are here?" Luna asked, nicely. 01110011 01110100 01101111 01110000 01101100 01111001 01101001 01101110 01100111 I take a deep breath. "Well." I began. "I've been having these strange nightmares and I don't know what they exactly mean. I have had a few nightmares that I don't remember at all. I figured that, since you have the ability to see into a pony's dreams and/or thoughts, I thought that you could help me out." "I see...well, you are right about my abilities. However, it's easier said than done. It's a long process, usually around an hour or two." Luna said. "Honestly, I don't care about that. I just want some answers as to what these nightmares mean. I really do need your help, Luna. Please?" I asked. "...Okay, I'll help. Please lay down on the bed." Luna said. I did just that. I go over to the bed and lay down on my back. "...Okay, now what?" "Now, this process requires quite a bit of concentration. I also need you to relax. You may fall asleep during the process, which has happened numerous times. So, I need you to stay awake and look up at the ceiling." Luna said. "Okay then. Is it going to be painful?" I asked, a little worried. "No, it won't. You will, however, feel just a bit lightheaded. You'll also feel a little tingly." "...Alright." I said. "Now, relax and concentrate on your thoughts..." Luna said. After she said that, her horn glowed and a blue-like aura surrounded me. 01110100 01100101 01101100 01101100 01101000 01101001 01101101 00001101 00001010 01110100 01101000 01100101 01110100 01110010 01110101 01110100 01101000 Two Hours Later... Nothing exciting happened, really. All I did was relax and watch Luna do her work. "Finally, I found your-AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" "WHOA!! WHAT??!?! WHAT'S WRONG?!?!" I asked, very confused. A royal guard came in as soon as she screamed. "Princess Luna?! What's the problem?" "...No...not Him again!" Luna yelled. "What? Who's 'Him'? Luna! What's wrong?" I asked, very concerned. Luna looked terrified. I don't think I have ever seen her this way. After a while, she calmed down, but she still looked terrified. She asked the guard to step out and the guard did what he was told and left. "...Chris. You need to listen to me very clearly. I...I now know what's been causing your nightmares. However, what I'm about to tell you is not going to be pretty." "Okay. What was the cause of my nightmares?" "Well..." she began. "I finally got to your nightmares that you have no memory of...and...he wouldn't allow me to see what they were." "Who is 'he'? What's going on?" I asked, in frustration. "...Chris, this...thing has been causing your nightmares. I...I just didn't think it would be him though..." Luna said, in utter fear. "Wait, have you encountered this...thing before, whatever it is?" I asked. "Yes. Chris, this thing has been around for a very long time...and I have come across this thing when I was young. Even Tia has seen him." "So...has this thing been around for as long as you two have?" I asked. "Probably longer than that, but we don't know for sure." Luna said. "...Can you tell me about your encounter with this...thing?" I asked. "...Okay. Just to warn you, only Tia and I know this secret. You would only be the third to know about this. This cannot be known to any other pony other than you, Tia and myself. Understood?" "Yes ma'am. Can...I write it down? So that I'll remember every thing?" I asked, politely. "Sure. Now, it goes a little something like this..." Luna said, beginning her story. Hey guys. It's Chris again. Before I begin this, I just want to say that I never expected her to have experiences with this sort of thing. Hell, I didn't even expect her to have a story that has something to do with this thing I'm dealing with right now. Anyway, with that being said, let's get on with her story. This is from her point of view by the way. The story isn't that long, either. Luna's Story 1,000 Years Ago... It was a beautiful night, as usual, and I just raised the moon. I then look out from my balcony and I feel this sudden urge to fly around and explore. So, that's what I did. I spread my wings out and I take off to the sky. As I'm flying around, I come across what is now the Everfree Forest and I then get this...weird feel of energy forming around my body. Something, then, tells me to go down to the forest. I was hesitant at first, but then I gathered enough courage to fly down to the forest. When I landed in the middle of the forest, I hear all kinds of things. Crickets and frogs singing a nice little tune in the darkness. I then began to walk around. I walk for, what felt like, twenty or so minutes and that's when I hear something moving behind me. I quickly turn around to see what it was and there was nothing there. I look at that direction for a few moments before I see the bushes moving. I slowly make my way towards the bushes to see what it was. When I get to the bushes, they were still moving. So, I look behind the bushes and...there was nothing. At the time, I thought it was just the wind moving the bushes. However, I didn't feel any wind brush against my coat. It still didn't bother me, so I just shrug it off and return to my walk. As I was walking, I listen to the crickets and frogs singing in the night. It was always my favorite thing to listen to. It always comforts me in a way. I never really knew why, but I just loved listening to it. I then started to think. It was always my thing to daydream during my walks. I was getting closer to an opening and I saw a small pond. It had very clear and clean water. I walked up to it and took a few drinks of water, since I was a little thirsty from walking. Then...everything went silent. There were no animals to be heard at all. It was...way too quiet. I then get this feeling of...fear. It wasn't normal for me to be afraid in a forest. I tried listening closely for any frogs or crickets, but there was nothing to be heard. I then decide to head home since this was really starting to freak me out. I look across from the pond and...there it was. It was just...standing there, staring at me. It was...tall and very skinny. At the time, I have never seen anything that stood on two legs, besides bunnies, and I have never seen any form of species like that before. I then look at it's face, but there was no face. It didn't have a nose, a mouth, or anything. It was...expressionless. I rub my eyes and blink a few times from staring at it for more than a few minutes. Then, it was gone. I look around to see where it was, but I couldn't see it anywhere. I was still frozen in place because of the amount of fear I was feeling. I took a deep breath and I could finally move. I blink again and...there it was again, but this time there were two of them. That second...person, or whatever you call it, was not nearly as tall as the creature next to him on the right. The second creature had a skull for a head. I wasn't sure if it was a mask or not, but it terrified me. I don't even think I've ever been so scared in my life. Then...I hear a sound. I look behind me and...it was Tia. She looked at me and asked what was wrong. I then look at the direction that those two figures were at and they were a closer to us. I look at Tia and...she had the same facial expression as I had. The short one's eyes started to glow and the tall suddenly had these...black tentacles coming out from his back. The short one then gave a very loud noise and that was when we started running. We kept running and running until we decided to fly. We flew to the sky and I look down to the forest to see the two figures just staring at me and then, in a blink of an eye, they were gone. I never saw the tall man ever again...until now. I sit there...dumbfounded. I knew exactly who she was talking about. "...Did he wear a suit?" I asked. Luna gave me a look of shock. "Yes! He wore a suit of the blackest of black and he also had a black tie with it as well? Why? Do you know...what this thing is?" Luna asked me. "...Yeah...I have to go Luna." I said suddenly. "What? Why? Don't you want to know what the meaning of your dreams are?" Luna asked. "I know what they mean now!" I said as I ran out of Luna's room. I now sit on my computer desk, typing this post to you guys. I know what this thing is. I know what Luna was talking about. He has no face, he is very skinny and tall, and he has no emotions. He was many names, but he is mostly known as the Slender Man. Is this what my father was trying to protect John and I from? Was my father a victim to the Slender Man? Most likely. I don't know why he is after me, but I intend on finding out. I'm going to the Everfree Forest tomorrow morning. This guy, the guy that says "iseeyou" said building and forest. There must be an old building in the Everfree Forest that he wants me to look at. However, I'm afraid to go there, but I have to. I don't have any other options. I need to find more answers to this, as to why this tall being has an interest in me. Oh and about the nightmares, I think they are clues to something. You know, like that one nightmare I had where I was in Manehatten. Remember that old building that was there. It still exists. It has been torn down yet. That's where I'll go next. Is this the last time you'll hear from me? No, it's not. Like I said before, I'm going to the Everfree Forest tomorrow and find any clues that will help me figure this out, possibly help me figure out John's death. I miss you, dad. I wish you were here with me... 01101010 01101111 01101000 01101110 01110111 01100001 01110011 01100001 01100011 01101111 01110111 01100001 01110010 01100100 00001101 00001010 01101010 01110101 01110011 01110100 01101100 01101001 01101011 01100101 01111001 01101111 01110101 01100001 01110010 01100101 #3 - The Building#3 - The Building I woke up right around the time when Celestia was just raising her sun and...today is the day that I head down to the Everfree Forest. So, I took a nice, long shower to get myself clean and to calm me down a little bit. I was nervous. I had this big feeling that I was going to encounter the Slender Man. It still wasn't going to stop me, though. I need to find out what's in the Everfree Forest. After I got done with my shower, I dried my hair and then got dressed. I actually saved up a lot of bits so that I can buy some a little food and lots of water. Before I left, though, I had to get something to eat since I haven't ate at all yesterday. My stomach was growling a lot and I just knew that I had to get something to eat. I chose to get some eggs and toast, with milk. My favorite breakfast meal. After I got done eating, I asked for a few muffins to take with me so that I'll have something to eat. They gave me the muffins and that's when I made my way out the castle. As I was walking, I walk past Luna. Then, I feel something on my hand. I open my hands to find...a necklace. I turn back to Luna and she just stands there looking at me. "I made it myself. If you ever get into any trouble with 'Him', just take the necklace into your hand and call my name. I'll be there to get you out of there." "...Thanks, Luna. I'll see you later." I said as I left. Luna just smiles and walks away. I make my way outside the castle and see that my ride is ready to take me to Ponyville. I hop in the carriage and I was off to Ponyville. Maybe I could meet the Mane 6, finally. Then I remember the situation I was in and I shot down the idea right away because I didn't want any of them to get involved in my situation. When I arrived at Ponyville, some of the ponies remember me from the speech I made a year back at John's funeral. Other ponies said hi to me and I said hi back, then went our separate ways. I figured that, since I had enough time on my hands, I thought that I would go and walk around Ponyville, since I haven't seen it before. As I'm walking around, I get the feeling that I'm being watched. I look behind me and I don't see anypony there. I continued walking and then that feeling came back. I turn around, again, to see who it was and I don't see anything. What the hell? ...He's not here, is he? I look around all around the little town and I don't see anything. However, I look at the forest area and I thought I saw something walk off into the forest. I knew what it was. It was watching me. God dammit... With the bits that I had, I go to a couple of stands to buy a few carrots and apples. Then, I look at a house that looks like something you would make as a gingerbread house. I looked at the sign and see that it said, "Sugercube Corner". I actually heard a few ponies talking about it in Canterlot, saying that it's the best place to get your favorite treats, like Cupcakes and other shit. I actually did like Cupcakes a lot and I figured that I would go in and buy a few. So, I make my way into the building and I ring the bell. I hear hoofsteps coming towards the counter. I was then greeted by a pink pony with balloons as a cutie mark. I actually recognized her. "Welcome to Sugercube Corner! How can I...Chris?" "Pinkie Pie?" She then gives a big smile, jumps towards me and gives me a big hug. Pinkie Pie and I actually met a couple months after John's funeral. She came to Canterlot for only one reason: to meet me. Yeah, apparently she heard that a human came to Equestria and I guess she just really wanted to meet me. She also heard about John's passing, so Pinkie Pie threw me a little party to cheer me up. It really did cheer me up, and I thanked her a lot for that. Pinkie Pie and I talked for a while, mainly about how we've been, what have we been up to, etc. I didn't tell her about the shit that's going on right now. I was afraid that, if I told her, she would get involved. RG9uJ3Qgd29ycnkuDQpTaGUgd29uJ3QgYmUuDQpJJ2xsIHByb3RlY3QgaGVyLg== So, after we were done talking, Pinkie gave a few cupcakes for free since she was my friend. I thanked her and headed out. When I got outside, everything just...stopped. I didn't hear a thing, not even the wind. I turn around to look at the building I was just in and I see that Pinkie Pie was just sitting there. I look closer and I don't see her breathing. She looked like she was about to get up from the chair, but she was just...floating there. I turn back around to look at the direction of the forest, when I see...a figure. It wasn't Him, but it was something else. He looked like he was just a bit shorter than I was. I'm at least 6'2, so he might have been 5'11. Other than that, I'm not sure. Anyway, he was just...standing there, staring at me. He was wearing a black hoodie with blue, torn up, jeans and dark brown shoes. I didn't get to see his face, but I could see his eyes. He had pinhole eyes. We just...stare at each other for a good five minutes until he gave me a creepy grin and walked towards me. I was preparing for him to do something...but he didn't do anything when he got close to me. He stopped grinning when he got close to me. Since he wasn't going to do anything, I thought I would be the one to start talking. "...Who are you and what's going on?" I asked. "..." "Look, I know you have a mouth. I saw you give me that creepy fucking grin and I know you can speak. Now SPEAK!" I yelled. "...You don't have to yell at me, Chris." he finally said. He had a very deep voice. "...Who are you?" I asked, seriously. "I will tell you who I am when the time is right. You can ask me anything, other than anything relating to me. Like I said, I will tell you my identity in the future." he said simply. "Okay. What's going on? Why isn't anypony here moving?" "Good question. You see, I have the ability to stop time at will. None of the ponies here know what's going on right now. They cannot hear either of us." "...What the hell are you?" "I cannot tell you that. The Administrator does not want any of us to reveal our species. All I can tell you is that, I used to be human, but that was a long time ago." "Who is this 'Administrator'?" I asked. "You know who he is. He's the tall man that has caused your nightmares." "...How long has this thing been around?" "I don't exactly know how long, but he told me that he has been for a very long time. Possibly for thousands of years." "You said something about 'us', right?" I asked. "Yes. You want to know who we are, don't you?" "Yeah. Who is 'we'?" "Okay, I am only allowed to tell you little bits of information. Is that understood?" he asked me. "Yes." "Good. Now, we were known as "The Dark Ones." Over time, we were forgotten and now we are only 'an urban legend'. The group would always terrorize the ponies in different regions of Equestria." "Were you forced into the group?" I asked. "Yes. Before I became a member, I was being stalked by the one you call "Slender Man". Eventually, I had my guard down and was finally taken. It took them at least fifteen years to get me. Like you, I was from Earth and I used to be human." "Why was he stalking you?" "I don't know. He never told me. In fact, I don't even know why he does what he does. Only one out of all of us knows why and he's been a member before any of us." "Who?" I asked. "Do you remember the story that Luna told you? The man with the hood? The man with a skull as a face? That's the first member of the group and that was a thousand years ago. Long before you were born." "What is his name?" "Nobody in the group knows his actual identity, but the name that was chosen for him was 'Ripper'." "...What's the name that was chosen for you?" I asked, curiously. "My name in the group is 'Hood'." Then, I started hearing the wind blowing. "Looks like my time is up. Just remember this, Chris. I'm not here to harm you. I'm here to help you in anyway I can. Like I said before, I will tell you who I was before in the future. For now, I bid you farewell." he said as he started to disappear. "Wait! Can you tell me what they want from me?" I asked. "You'll find out in the near future. Farewell, Chris." In just a blink of an eye, he was gone and everything went back to normal. Ponies everywhere were moving around again and I can hear the wind blowing again. I was still dumbfounded of what just happened a few moments ago. I check my watch and it was still 3:00 p.m. Hood wasn't lying. He really does have the ability to stop time at will. He sure did tell me a lot and now I know who I'm really dealing with. I'm not dealing with just the Slender Man, but I'm dealing with him and his proxies. As I have these thoughts racing around in my mind, I remember that I have to go find that building that I've kept hearing about. So, I make sure that I have my flashlight and food and water supplies. I also made sure that I still had the necklace Luna made me was still on my neck. With my stuff secured in my bag, I get out my flashlight and make my way to the Everfree Forest. About twenty minutes or so pass by and I'm still in the forest. I make sure that I have my map with me. Yeah, Celestia gave a map of the forest before I left Canterlot this morning. You know, I'm going to be honest, I wasn't really scared of the Slender Man's appearance. I was just afraid of the fact that he is very dangerous and I was also afraid of what he would do to me if I was to bump into him. As these thoughts were on my mind, I start to see an old bridge. It looked like it was about to break at any minute. I take a minute to observe it and it looked like it could still hold. So, I slowly make my way across the bridge and I kept thinking that it was going to break. Well, I think it would have if I was to run across it. After what felt like an eternity, I finally make my way across the bridge and continue forward towards the old building. You know, now that I think about it, it didn't look like an average everyday building. It looked like a very old castle. When I got closer to it, it was in fact an old castle. From the way it looked, it had to be at least a thousand years old. Who's castle was this and why is it just standing here in the middle of the forest? 01000001 01010011 01001011 01001000 01000101 01010010 00001101 00001010 01010011 01001000 01000101 01001011 01001110 01001111 01010111 01010011 I shake the questions out of my head and step inside the old castle. Once I'm inside, I then look around for a clock. I remember that person or thing, whoever or whatever it was, saying in one of the sets of numbers that I decoded that said something about a clock. I look around for, what felt like, ten minutes before I see a door that had stairs. I look above the door and it had a symbol that looked like a clock. I figured that, since they told me to look where the clock is, it must have been it. So, I open the door and it had stairs that led up somewhere. I'm guessing that it leads to the top floor of the castle. At first, I kind of hesitated. Over time, I finally gather enough courage to go up the stairs. Surprisingly, it didn't take that long to get to the top floor. I see another door. I open and...it was dark. I turn on my flashlight and I see that I was in an old throne room. I look around the room and I see the window. However, there was a curtain in the way. I walk up to the window and remove the curtains and I get a good look outside and...it was nighttime. I get worried QUICK. It didn't seem right at all. It was 3:30 p.m. when I arrived at the castle. Then I remember my watch. I check the time and, to my horror, it was 12:00 a.m. I knew then that I had to find what I was looking and get out of there quickly. So, I turn my flashlight back on and begin searching. After a few minutes, I find a piece of paper on a box. I read what was written on the paper. On the front, there were more numbers. At least five sets of them. I then see that there was something else written on the back. Here's what it said: DEARCHRIS CONGRATULATIONS! YOUHAVEFOUNDYOURFIRSTCLUE. GOODFORYOU! NOWISUGGESTYOUHURRYUPANDFIGUREITOUT. TIMEISSTILLRUNNINGOUT. BYTHEWAY, HESBEHINDYOU. GOODLUCKGETTINGAWAY. HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! When I read that part, it felt like my heart stopped for a moment. I slowly turn around and, to my complete and utter horror, there he was. He was just standing in the corner of the room, staring at me. Observing me. I get a good look at his face. However, he didn't have a face. We stare at each other for a few moments when he started moving. As soon as he moved, I grabbed my shit, the paper, the box, pretty much everything and bolted out of there. I ran down the stairs, went through the front doors of the castle and sprinted the rest of the way. I didn't even care about the bridge, I ran straight through the damn thing without any thoughts. I never stopped sprinting, even if it was ten minutes later. Then, I trip and fall to the ground. I quickly turn around and it was right there. It was right behind me the whole time. I didn't even move. I was scared, not by his appearance, but the fact that I didn't know what it was going to do to me now that I pretty much had nowhere else to run. I thought that this was it. I was going to die. Then I remember the necklace Luna gave me, but I was afraid to move my hand because if I were to move, that's when he will attack. A thought then came into mind and I knew it was stupid, but I had to do something. I thought about talking to him. Maybe even complimenting him. "...Why does your tie have to be black?" It tilted it's head in confusion. I then slowly got up. "I mean, have you ever thought about getting a red tie because I think a red tie would go great on your whole appearance." It then looked at it's tie and then looked back at me. I was up on my feet by then. I then thought about asking it some questions. "...Why does it have to be me that you are after? What makes me so interesting?" That's when it started coming towards me. I knew that wasn't good. I kept my ground and kept going. I knew Luna was hearing the conversation. I knew she was coming. I just had to hang on. I then thought that I would be just straight up honest with him. I mean, he may be evil, but honesty is still the best policy. "You know, I never found you scary." That's when it stopped. It looked at me and tilted it's head. "I mean, don't get wrong, you still creep me out a little bit. However, it's mainly because you don't have a face. The only thing that scares me about you is how dangerous you are. I don't even know what you want to do to me right now and, frankly, I don't think I even want to know. I think it would be better if you were to surprise me because, if you were to tell me, then I would get even more scared." This is where I started to get a little scared. There were tentacles starting to come from his back. "...Well that's new. I didn't even know you had the ability to do that. However, it still doesn't scare me that much. What do you do to other ponies with those tentacles anyway? Actually, don't answer that. I don't want to know." He started walking towards me again, with it's head still tilted. "I didn't offend you with my honesty did I? I mean, isn't honesty the best policy? It's either that or you're starting to get more interested in me. Well, let me tell you something Slender Man. I'm not that interesting. My personality is pretty much boring. Are you interested in me because of how smart I am or the fact that I know something that you don't?" He stopped dead in his tracks and really tilted his head. At that point, I think I got his full attention because I don't think he wasn't listening to me before. "You want to know don't you? Well, here's the answer: fuck you. I'm not telling you shit! You can kiss my ass and fuck yourself sideways you pale, skinny freak!" I yelled. 01001110 01001111 01010111 01011001 01001111 01010101 01010110 01000101 01000100 01001111 01001110 01000101 01001001 01010100 I blink and he was right in my face. He looking at me and I was looking at it. His tentacles were waving around frantically. I think I pissed him off. "I know what you did to all those ponies thousands of years ago and what you did to my dad! I figured it out when I found out that you were the one that caused all those nightmares that I had to go through. Remember this and remember this GOOD Slender Man, I will stop you and your reign of terror. You will regret even LOOKING at me. I will stop you and your little group, your proxies. ALL OF THEM!" That's when he stood up and was about ready to attack. Then I hear wings flapping in the distance. He looks up to see where the sound was coming from. He knew it was Luna. He looks down at me one last time and grabs my right arm with one of his tentacles. I started to feel an insane amount of pain that I have never felt in my entire life. I scream out in deep pain and then he lets me go. He then stares at me for a few seconds before disappearing into the darkness. My vision then goes hazy and I black out. So, you may be wondering what happened after that point. Well, the answer is that I woke up in a hospital bed the next day, with Luna and Celestia next to me. I felt like shit, but at least I was still alive. I knew that I was in deeper shit than I was before, but I didn't care. What I said is what I meant at the bottom of my heart. I will stop him from doing what he does. It goes the same with all of his proxies. So, here I am now, typing this to you guys. In the next post, I will type what the set of numbers that were on the note and decode them. Then, after that, I will take a look at the box I took as well. I have yet to look into it. I'm kind of nervous to see what's in the box to be honest. However, I have to look into at some point, which will be tomorrow. After I post this, I will work on decoding these numbers on the letter. I just hope that they lead me to something else because I just want this shit to end. I just hope that Hood wasn't lying about helping me because I really do need a lot of help, now that I've officially pissed off the Slender Man. God, I'm such an idiot... Why does this have to happen to me? SSB3YXNuJ3QgbHlpbmcuDQpZb3UgbmVlZCB0byB0cnVzdCBtZS4NCg==SSB3YXNuJ3QgbHlpbmcuDQpZb3UgbmVlZCB0byB0cnVzdCBtZS4NCkkgd2lsbCBoZWxwIGluIGFueXdheSB0aGF0IEkgY2FuLg== #3.5 - The Letter + The Box (Analysis)#3.5 - The Letter + The Box (Analysis) The Letter Okay, so by judging by the lack of spacing between the words in the back of the letter, it's obviously some other proxy from the group, "The Dark Ones". I'm not even sure if that's even the name of their group. Anyway, it's probably the same guy that posted '######'. Yeah, I saw that. It freaked me out pretty badly. It's obviously not Hood that posted that because I think he would at least put some spacing in between his words. It could be Ripper, but I'm not entirely sure. Anyways, here are the numbers that I got from this guy. 2 1 18 14 6 9 5 12 4 10 15 21 18 14 1 12 barn, field, journal. I'm pretty sure there is a barn that's near Ponyville, so I guess that's where I have to go next. Also, what does a journal have to do with anything? Does it contain knowledge that will help me or will it be just some other shitty clue from those fuckers? I don't know, but I guess I'll find out here in the near future. The Box The box didn't really contain anything important. There was just a bunch of strange shit that was drawn on it and there were a few pieces of torn paper in it. However, as I went through it some more, I found...a small diary. I recognized it. It was...John's diary when he was thirteen. I could have sworn he threw it out just before we went off to Equestria. I don't get it. How are these guys getting this stuff? Why are they showing me all this? In fact, why am I even doing this? Why should I be doing this? Here's a perfectly good reason why I shouldn't be doing this at all; it's because I haven't had any nightmares for the past few months and I feel completely fine. I seriously think I should stop doing this, but I have this feeling that I shouldn't. WHY DO I HAVE THIS FEELING? I shouldn't be having these feelings of hesitation. It's fucking stupid, man! Oh yeah, shit hasn't been going down for the last few months and, plus, I forgot about this post. So, here I am once again, doing the shit that I shouldn't even be doing in the fucking first place. It's probably going to get me killed one day! ...Then again, I do want to find out how John died and I still don't know how my dad died either, so I guess I'll be getting that question answered here in the near future. ...It's fucking bullshit. Why me? Out of all the ponies in Equestria, why did it have to be me? I'm just an ordinary guy, living in a world where fucking horses talk, which by the way still feels weird to me, even though I've been living here for about a year now. Oh and this is fantastic, now I'm complaining. I hate doing that. So, you know what, I'm just going to end it here. I'll post anything from John's diary that seems...off. I'll go through it as soon as this is posted. Oh and by the way, sorry I've been gone for so long. I just needed a short break is all. Like I said before, nothing really went down for the past couple of months. Anyways, bye for now... Author's Note Don't be complaining about this one. Please for the love of god, don't complain. It was intentional for this to be short. #4 - John's Diary4 - John's Diary ================= John's Diary Okay, I was wrong. Apparently, he's had this way longer than I thought. The only time I saw this was when he was moving in with me and my dad. I asked him what it was and he immediately grabbed it out of my hands and he said: "Don't...read...ANYTHING...out of this!" It's strange, I never remember him saying that until now. Anyway, I'll be typing in a lot of these entries. I will be making side-notes in most of the entries. 8/11/07: Dear Diary, This is my first time writing in the journal. My doctor told me to write in this, you know to express my thoughts or feelings. I may be young, but I'm smarter than what everyone else thinks, including my parents. They don't know what goes through my head everyday. Every time I try to go to sleep, I feel as though my mom will come bursting out the door at any moment. It scares me. I don't want to be here, diary. I don't have any friends that I could talk to. I'm pretty much a loner in my school. Oh well, it's only the first day. I'm sure that I'll at least make a friend at some point. I want a friend tomorrow. Can you do that for me Mr. Diary? Please? 8/12/07: Dear Diary: I knew I could count on you! I made a friend today! His name is Chris. I saw getting picked on by the other kids and I had to stand up for him, since he didn't seem to be doing anything. We talked the whole recess and it was great! When we were going home, this is what he told me: "Hey. Just letting you know, if you need any advice on how to talk to girls, come talk to me." I did have questions, but I was afraid of asking for some odd reason. Oh well, I'll ask him about it tomorrow. Well, I'm getting tired. I think I'm gonna go to bed. It's nice and quiet tonight. I'm not gonna get used to it though. Anyway, good night! That's strange. John told me that his parents were fighting that night. Why would he lie to me about that? 8/13/07: Dear Diary: It was another good day at school, I guess. I got pushed a few times, but it didn't really bother me that much. I just wanted to get home so I could take a nap. I actually just woke up from an hour nap, actually. Today is Friday and we don't have school on Monday, so my parents don't really care if I took a nap. They said I could take a nap for as long as I want because, for once, they were worried about me not being able to sleep. They told me that they weren't going to fight anymore, but I know that's a lie. My parents always fight and they literally don't give a crap about me. Anyway, I woke up from a strange dream I had. It wasn't exactly a nightmare, but I know it wasn't a good dream either. So, in the dream, I was walking through the woods and I see this dark figure in the distance. It was just...standing there. I don't remember what it actually looked like, but I remember it being very tall. I get closer to it and that's when I started to wake up. However, before I did, it told me this: "The Black Book...bring it to us." I don't know what he meant by that, but I don't really care at this moment. I told my parents about it and they started flipping out for no reason. That's when they started arguing again. They told told me to go to my room for a while. Not because I was in trouble, but because they needed to talk. I think there might be something going on here. I don't know what it is, but I'm going to find out eventually. Wait. It just got quiet. I'll be right back, Mr. Diary. Nothing else is written on that date. The next one is written three days later. Don't ask me why. I don't know the answer to that question. 8/16/07: Dear Diary, Sorry I haven't been writing lately. I was having some...problems. My parents mysteriously vanished. I was alone in the house and they usually would be downstairs arguing or they would be upstairs doing...I'm not saying it. Anyways, after a while, I started to get scared of being alone in the house, so I called the police and they spent the rest of the weekend searching for them. On the third day, they finally found them. It was a relief. Even though they didn't really care for me, I cared about them. They're still my parents . When asked where they were this whole time, they said...they don't remember. The cops started to accuse them of being alcoholics. My dad denied being an alcoholic. The cops then asked me and, here's what I said: "...Well, I don't see any beer or whatever in the fridge and, most of the time, I don't smell alcohol in their breath. So, no, they don't drink. They smoke, but that's about it." When I said they smoked, my mom gave me a glare, like I was in trouble. I didn't know why. When the police took us home and when we got inside, I felt the hardest slap to the face EVER from my mom. I asked why she did that and what she said angered me to no end: "For being the little fucking shit that are you! You are such an idiot! Why did you have to tell the police where we were and shit. GOD, I could be a fucking lawyer or something, but YOU had to get in the way. So, you know what John? You are GROUNDED for 3 WEEKS! Now get up in your room for school tomorrow. Don't even bother asking me to make you breakfast, because I ain't doing SHIT for you anymore! Now, get the fuck out of our face!" I sprinted to my room and cried my eyes out. That wasn't my mother. I know it wasn't. I mean, she didn't care for me all that much, but she wouldn't say that to me. Would she? After a few minutes of crying, my dad came into the room and...said this: "Look, I know I'm not the person that you want to be talking to, but you need to dry up those tears son. I know what she said was down-right hurtful and cruel, but you can't be doing this. Why am I telling you this? Well, it's because you need to hear it. Now, stop your crying and get some sleep. You have school in the morning. I'll make you something to eat in the morning. Don't worry." Even though my dad was a straight up jerk all the time, what he said actually calmed me down. He was right, I can't let her get to me like this. So, starting tomorrow, I won't talk to her ever again. Even if she starts screaming at me, I won't pay any attention to her. I'm getting really tired. I'm going to bed. Oh yeah, I saw some strange symbols coming from my mom's closet, but I'll talk about that some other time. They don't really bother me that much. Anyway, I'm getting tired. Good night, Mr. Diary. ...Wow. John never told me about this. Why did his parents disappear all of a sudden? Also, why did his mom go off on him like that? I even met his mom and she was never like that at all. I mean, they would still argue, even if I'm over there, but that's not the point. I know her well enough that she would never say something like that to John. John is right, that's not his mom at all. It may have been her on the outside, but not on the inside. Now that I think about it, before John moved in, his dad wasn't around anymore and it was only his mom that took care of him. When John went to the bathroom and I was alone with his mom, she started to become this...completely different woman. Like, she told that she had a LOT of feelings over me and she offered to...relieve my stress. I told her no thanks, but maybe some other time. As soon as John came back from the bathroom, she turned back to the woman she was before John went to the bathroom. It was weird. I don't really know if she was always like this, but I knew at the time that was some...new behavior. Getting off topic. Moving on. Now, the date on this one surprised me. I guess after he wrote 8/16/07, he forgot all about it. This entry wasn't written until three years later; 2010, 8/16/10: Dear Diary, Good god, has it really been three years already? Wow, am I really 17 already? Jesus Christ, it's good to see you again. There isn't that much to talk about, really. Everything has been going pretty good...for me at least. My mom, however, isn't really doing to well. I mean, when isn't she? Anyway, the only major thing I could talk about are the headaches I've been receiving. Most of the time, they aren't so bad. The really bad ones seem to happen rarely. I have no idea why. I should probably talk the dre- It just...ended there. The rest is just a bunch of scribbles. Symbols everywhere. It's fucking creepy. I don't know if I should post the rest, but I think I should. I mean, there isn't any use of hiding it from you guys. He doesn't talk about certain things, like what happened at school and what else is going on in his house. He only seems to be talking about one particular thing. I don't know what though. He still puts up the dates, which is a really good thing for me because I'll be able to know when he wrote it. 8/20/10: The dreams. They're getting much worse each night. They keep talking about "The Black Book" and that they want me to bring it to them. Why would I do that? Well, I'll find this "black book", but I won't give it to them. Oh god, the headache is back. He doesn't touch the journal until...2012. The last few entries still bewilder me to no end. They take place around the time when we both arrive in Equestria. It absolutely shocks me that he was able to hide his journal so well from me. 6/10/12: The ponies here are really nice and it's beautiful here. I love it here in Equestria. However, I still get the feeling that I'm being watched. I still feel bad for Chris' dad. He was a great guy and...I consider him a father. He actually cares for me. That night...when he left...scared me. I waited for him to come back. I knew that thing was after him. Why did have to be Chris' dad? Why couldn't it have been me? I'm so stupid... ...That thing killed my dad. I still can't believe it. 6/13/12: I had another dream. It told me to go to the Everfree Forest. The book could be there. That's it. No more hiding. I'm facing him. I'm going to the forest tonight. I'm taking this journal with me, just in case I die out there. I might die. No, I WILL die if I go out there, but I don't care. If it means protecting everypony here in Equestria and Chris, that's what I will do. It's a good thing that Celestia understands. I told her to try her best to keep Chris out of the whole situation because I don't want him to suffer like I did. Celestia knew this whole time...that fucking bitch. She told me she knew nothing about John's issues, besides his abuse on Earth. She lied to me. I can't help but think, what else has she lied to me about? Is she more involved in this then before? What the hell is going on here? Why am I finding out about this NOW? God. Now I really wish my dad was alive. He would know what to do. ...Anyway, here are the rest of the entries. They don't have dates on them, but I'm pretty sure that they occur on the 16th of June. I just got dropped off. I'm now in Ponyville. Since I know I'm going to die and everything, I might as well meet the Mane 6. I mean, why not? Speaking of the Mane 6, I hope Pinkie Pie is okay. I should visit her soon, just to make sure she's still alive. Oh yeah, you know the friend I visited for help? Yeah, he went missing a couple weeks ago. Gee, I wonder why? Just got done talking with Twilight Sparkle and her friends. They were all really nice. Fluttershy was the nicest out of them all, but she seemed to behave oddly when I was leaving. Even her friends noticed this. I asked them about it and they said they have never seen her behave that way before. I could investigate a little more, but I can't. I need to get to the forest. Fluttershy? Isn't she that one pony who lives in that cottage with a bunch of animals running around? I actually saw her in Ponyville when I was heading to that old castle in the Everfree Forest. I saw her walk out of the Everfree Forest with this...blank, emotionless expression. It was very creepy. I should probably go have a talk with her here in the future. Well, after I'm done talking with Pinkie Pie. I'm in the forest right now. It's very hot and I'm sweating like a motherfucker. I'm almost there to my destination. I'm getting a stomach ache. Why a stomach ache out of all things? Whatever, I'll get through it. Right now, I need to get to the place I was told so much about. I saw him. I saw that thing. I think he saw me too. I don't see him anywhere, though. I think I lost him. Maybe now I could continue to move forward and then I'll be a- Almost the rest of it is scribbles. The very bottom of the has only a few things left written on it. Oh god, it hurts. I'm going to die. If anybody reads this, I'm sorry. Oh god, here he comes. Goodb- More scribbles. That's the last thing John wrote on his journal. Not only did that thing kill John, but he killed my dad. I still can't believe that Celestia lied to me this whole time. That's it. I'm confronting Celestia. As soon as this is posted, I'm going to go talk to her. I know it's not going to be pretty, but I don't care. I'm pissed off at her. I'm taking this journal with me so that I have proof of how I know she lied. I'm also going to go to Ponyville to see Pinkie Pie and see if I can talk to Fluttershy. After that, I'm going to Manehattan because of the very old building that's there. I need to hurry, though. I heard it's going to be torn down in a couple weeks. QmUgY2FyZWZ1bC4= This is Chris, signing off. Wish me luck. 201821_1920_135201821_1920_135 Trg gur Oynpx Obbx. Jura lbh unir vg, oevat vg gb zr. V jvyy ybpx vg hc va Pryrfgvn'f fnsr. Gehfg zr. Wnpx naq gur bguref jba'g rira guvax nobhg pbzvat naljurer arne gung fnsr. Don't let them get the book, Chris. If you do, then it's all over. You must succeed. I will help you through it all. Soon, I won't have to worry about lbh nyy gur gvzr. V pna frr lbh nf zhpu nf V jnag jura V trg bhg bs urer. I'm running out of time. Chris, you will get through this and you will win. It's not over yet. I still have some tricks up my sleeve. Auf Wiedersehen. -Hood #5 - The Talk with Celestia + A Message to Hood 5 - The Talk with Celestia + A Message to Hood =============================================== Hey guys. I'm so sorry I haven't posted in a couple days. Was it a couple days or a week? I don't know and, honestly, I don't care. I just need to get this out of the way. The reason why I didn't post anything the day after I talked to Celestia was because so much shit went down the following evening. I talked to her for a very long time, apparently, and Luna was about to raise her moon was it went down. Here, let me explain what happened. The Talk with Celestia After I got done posting John's Diary, I shut my computer off and went to the throne room. I was so nervous, but I didn't care. I had to do this. What other choice did I have? Let her lie to me even more and hit dead ends like I usually do? I knew she had information that she was keeping from me and I wouldn't let her do such a thing because I hate people keeping secrets from me. After a few minutes of fast-walking, I made it to the throne room. However, I didn't go in right away, because I heard Luna yelling in the room. I couldn't make out anything that they were saying. I then heard the sound of hoofs coming towards the door. I started to panic and look for a place to hide. I look around and I see this very dark corner in the hall. I risked it and dove into the corner and waited for whoever was coming to leave so I can have my chance to talk to Celestia. The doors opened and Luna came out running. I also heard her crying. I didn't know why and I still don't know. Anyways, I step out of the corner and stand there for a few minutes to calm myself for whatever is going to happen as soon as I step into that throne room. When I get my act together, I took a deep breath and walked into the throne room. As usual, Celestia is sitting on her throne. She was reading a letter from another pony, probably from this "Twilight Sparkle" that Celestia told me and John about. I took the opportunity to close the doors so that the guards won't hear me. When the doors closed, I turn and see Celestia standing right behind me. "Is there something I can help you with, Chris? Why did you close the doors?" Celestia asked. "I need to talk to you about something important." She gave a sigh of irritation. I knew that was coming because I think she knows exactly what I want to talk to her about. "Alright. Sit over there and I'll get to you in just a moment. I was going to go talk to Luna and-" "Why have you been lying to me?" I asked suddenly. She turned around and gave me a dirty look. "What are you talking about?" Celestia asked. "Don't you dare play dumb with me. You know exactly what I'm talking about. Why have you been lying to me, saying that you had no idea about John's other problems?" I asked. "It's the truth. I don't know anything about his prob-" "Then why did John write: 'It's a good thing Celestia understands.'. Understands, what? Tell me. I'm not leaving until you tell me the truth." I yelled. "I already told you the truth, Chris." Celestia said. This was pissing me off severely. "Did you just call John a lier? Are you really saying that what's in this journal right now are a bunch of lies?" "That's exactly what I'm saying! Chris, unless you have something else to say to me, then please leave my throne room!" Celestia yelled. "You're lying again! Stop lying to me. You need to tell me the truth, Celestia! There's absolutely no use in lying to me now because you have a lot of shit to tell me. Tell me, otherwise, I'm not leaving the throne room! Celestia just stared at me for a few minutes, then took a deep breath. I knew that was coming as well because I know she was going to say a lot to me. "...You're right. I'm sorry." Now I sort of felt bad for yelling at her. "...It's alright. I know you were trying to protect me, but I think it was inevitable for this to happen." I said. 01000011 01001111 01010010 01010010 01000101 01000011 01010100 "It was." Celestia said simply. I didn't really expect her to say that. "What do you mean?" I asked with a confused look. "I've been watching you all your life. Chris, this has been going on a lot longer than you think. I also know who your stalker is." Celestia said. "You do? Who is he?" "He goes by "Jack". He's been stalking you since you were a very young boy. He even appeared in front of you before you and John came here, but you don't remember because you were so young." "Wait a minute, if he's been stalking me and you've been watching me almost all of my life, why didn't you do anything about it?" "I did and so did Hood, but it almost cost his very existence just from protecting you from him and his group of proxies." "...What is Hood doing now? Do you know?" I asked. "He's trying to break free, but the creature is stopping him from doing so." "Why don't you help him?" I asked. Celestia didn't respond right away because she had a look on her face like something happened. "...What is it? What's wrong?" I asked in concern. "...It's nothing. Really." Celestia said. "...Alright. So, can you help him?" I asked. "...No. I can't." "Why not?" "I can't tell you. Something is keeping me fr-" "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!" That scream came from the upper floor. It was Luna. As soon as I realized it was her, I sprinted out of the throne room and ran to her bedroom. I already lost the people I love, but I wasn't going to lose Luna. She's the only alicorn that fully understands my situation. After a few minutes of getting to the upper floor, I finally reach her room. The door was closed. I tried to open the door, but something was holding the door from the other side. I then tried to break down the door. I didn't hear anything from the room. That made me more paranoid and concerned. After many attempts, I finally break down the door and there wasn't any trance of her. She was gone. Her crown was on her bed and the blankets definitely tell me that she was taken by that tall fucker. I look at the floor and I see a piece of paper written on it. A note. I walk to it, pick it up and started reading. This is what was on it: DEAR CHRIS, CONGRATULATIONS. NOW WE HAVE THE ONE THING THAT COULD HAVE HELPED YOU, PRINCESS LUNA. DON'T WORRY, WE'LL MAKE SURE TO TAKE GOOD CARE OF HER. IF YOU WANT HER BACK, BRING US WHAT WE WANT AND WE WILL GUARANTEE HER SAFETY. IF YOU DON'T AND DECIDE TO ANGER US FURTHER, THAN WE WILL GUARANTEE THAT YOU WILL BE THERE TO WATCH HER DIE A SLOW AND EXTREMELY PAINFUL DEATH. TIME IS RUNNING OUT FOR YOU, CHRIS. THE ADMINISTRATOR IS GETTING REALLY IMPATIENT. ISEEYOU. -JACK When I was just about done with reading Jack's note, I noticed a paper clip on the very bottom of the page. I look behind it and, you guessed it, another note. It didn't have much on there. Here's what it said: 2561815231820_1221_121523_262022 241872_418719_1426132_121111129761318718228 Look there. It holds the key. Of course. More numbers. What else was new? "Chris?" I turned around. It was Celestia. "She's gone." I said simply. "I figured. I know that scream anywhere. How did you know it was Luna? I'm certain you have never heard her scream." Celestia said, confused. "I've heard her scream. It was the night I knew what caused my nightmares." We stand there in silence for a few minutes. "I need to get back to my room. I need some sleep. I've been up for four fucking days." I said coldly as I rushed out of the room. I fell asleep as soon as I landed face down on my bed and I slept like a baby for once. However, I'm still fucking pissed. I can't believe this happened to Luna. They went too far this time. This is going to devastate the Mane 6. In fact, it's going to devastate everypony in Equestria. This is going to be bad and I need to do something. If you guys are wondering what the numbers translate to, here is the translation to them: BUILDING_OF_OLD_AGE CITY_WITH_MANY_OPPORTUNITIES It's the old building I saw in one of my nightmares. It's in Manehattan. I might have said this before, but that's where I will be going to next. A Message to Hood Hood. If you are reading this, I hope you're okay. You are the last thing that can help me right now. If it's possible, please try to protect Luna or at least try to get her out of there. I don't want her to become part of them. I read your message and decoded everything that was on it. What ever you need to do, do it quick because I need your help when I got to the old building. I need your protection against Jack and the rest of those fuckers that are in your group. I don't want to die. Please Hood. I need your help to get through this. I don't know if I will win. I need more time. Also, will you protect Pinkie Pie? I don't want her to go missing too. She's means a lot to me and I don't want her going missing. SSB3aWxsIHRyeSBteSB2ZXJ5IGJlc3QgdG8gcHJvdGVjdCB5b3Ugd2hlbiB0aGF0IGRheSBjb21lcy4NCkRvbid0IHdvcnJ5LiAgWW91IHdpbGwgd2luIHRoaXMuICBJIHByb21pc2Uu After I'm done posting this, I'm going to Manehattan. However, I'm going there tomorrow because I need a lot of rest for the events that I will soon face. This is Chris, signing off... 47 6f 4f 64 20 4c 75 43 6b 20 43 68 52 69 53 0d 0a 4d 79 20 47 6f 4f 64 20 46 72 49 65 4e 64 6112326722_#1213226112326722_#121322 24199188_188_1813_24918718242615_24121323187181213 He's in the hospital. He should be able to head back to Canterlot tomorrow so that he'll update you on what happened. Don't worry. Liz will be by his side. Why can't I tell you? Well, it's not that I can't tell you. It's just that I don't WANT to tell you. I want Chris to tell you from his point of view because he has most of the story. Where will I be until he recovers? I will be protecting Luna and Pinkie Pie from the Administrator. Speaking of which, I need to get going. Auf Wiedersehen. -Hood 01010010 01000101 01000001 01000100 01011001 01001111 01010010 01001110 01001111 01010100 00001101 00001010 01001000 01000101 01010010 01000101 01001001 01000011 01001111 01001101 01000101 #5.5 - I'm Alive + Other things 5.5 - I'm Alive + Other things =============================== Hey guys. It's me. Don't worry, I'm alive. I'm sure Hood gave you guys a short update on my condition. Yes, I'm getting better each moment. Everypony heard about what happened to me and I'm receiving letters up the ass either saying: We're praying for you, Chris. or Get better soon, Chris! It's very comforting to know that everypony here in Canterlot cares about me. Celestia was actually here a couple minutes ago keeping me company. That made me happy as well. She may have lied to me, but she also tried to protect me. I'm not pissed at her anymore. At least I now know why she did it in the first place. Then again, I was already doomed from the very day I was born, so I can't really complain. That still hurts my head. I can't help but wonder if that was the cause of me not remembering my childhood that much. Did I say that in the previous posts? If I did, then I apologize. I'm just really stressed and confused at the moment. It's just the amount of shit that's on my plate right now and I think Liz would understand. Speaking of Liz, who is this girl anyway? Hood never mentioned her until now. Did he not know who she was before she set him free or have they known each other longer than what Hood is telling me? I don't know. I'll have to ask Liz that when I meet her. Yeah, I say his little update. I know I basically implied that, but holy shit it just makes me think, you know? Anyway, this Liz character doesn't sound that dangerous or harmful to me. It sounds like she was never a threat to begin with. It's weird. Her name reminds me of another girl I knew. Ah, never mind. It doesn't matter anyway. The point I'm trying to say is: Who is this girl and why does she want to talk to me? Even though she doesn't sound like a threat, I still don't trust Hood on his word that she's good. I already know Hood is good because of what he did for me in Manehattan, which is something I will also talk about later. Why does she have interest in me? I mean, I know I'm a nice guy and everything, but why does she have to talk to me only? How do I know she won't kill me? Anyway, I just thought I would post this just to be clear that I'm indeed alive. I'm getting tired. Today dragged on and all I wanted to do was sleep. I hope I don't get those nightmares again. Eh. I doubt it. Hood will probably make sure of that. OR maybe Liz will protect me from those awful dreams. I'm going to be honest, when I see her, I hope she's pretty. I would really love some hot sex right now. Oh god. Sorry. Forget I said that. Then again, it's true. I've been dry for a couple of years now and it would definitely take a lot of the pressure off my shoulders if that were to happen with me. Anyways, I'll post #6 tomorrow. After that's done, more rest for me. This is Chris, signing off. dGhhdCBsb25nIGh1aD8gIHlvdSBwb29yLCBwb29yIGJveS4NCmRvIHlvdSB3YW50IG1lIHRvIGZpeCB0aGF0IGZvciB5b3Ugd2hlbiB3ZSBtZWV0Pw0KaXQncyBwZXJmZWN0bHkgZmluZSBpZiB5b3UgZG9uJ3QuDQppJ20ganVzdCBhIGxpdHRsZSBnaXJsIHRoYXQncyBsb29raW5nIGZvciBzb21lIGZ1biBpcyBhbGwuDQoNCmFueXdheSwgc3dlZXQgZHJlYW1zLCBjaHJpcy4NCmkgY2FuJ3Qgd2FpdCBmb3IgdGhlIGRheSB0aGF0IHdlIGNhbiAidGFsayIuDQptYXliZSBpJ2xsIHN0b3AgYnkgaW4geW91ciBkcmVhbXMgc28gdGhhdCB5b3UgY2FuIGdldCBhICJzbmVhayBwZWVrIiwgaWYgeW91IGtub3cgd2hhdCBpIG1lYW4uICA7KQ== Author's Note I have a really wild and dirty imagination. just want to say hi and a quick updatehey there. this is Liz. Chris isn't here at the moment. he went to take a shower. i thought i would stop by to see how he was doing, but little did i know that he was had a towel on. yeah, he just got out of the shower. it was a good thing he didn't see me because he would have flipped out. i couldn't help but stare. he was really cute. all i was thinking was: "take that fucking towel off." he did. oh my god, Chris is a sexy beast. that's all i got to say. he doesn't even have one single trace of fat anywhere on his body. it was pure muscle. did he tell you guys that he wasn't that muscular? let me tell you right now, it's a straight-up lie. he's RIPPED. oh god, i sound like a teenage girl on facebook right now. let's move on. Hood went over to Canterlot to talk to Chris. Hood didn't look too happy. whatever Hood told Chris, he FLIPPED OUT. he threw a chair across his room. Hood just stood there with his head looking down. Hood wouldn't tell me the things that he told to Chris. i hate secrets. i hate the fact that i've been dry for almost a good five years. it's sad. i deserve to get laid...and so does Chris. i read Chris's post. i felt really bad for him. so, after i'm done with this message, i'm going to go buy a special treat for me and make sure that everything goes perfect when Chris meets me for the first time. i'm so excited! i've always wanted to see Chris again, after all these years. oh yeah. i forgot to mention something. the only reason he didn't post #6 yesterday was the fact that he had a lot of pressure on his shoulders. why? i don't know. ask Hood that question, not me. i can't give you all the answers that you need. anyways, i'll see you guys later. bye Chris. hope you get better! ;) #6- Manehattan + The Dream#6 - Manehattan + The Dream Ponyville Rainbow Dash I didn't go to Manehattan right away. I went to Ponyville to visit Pinkie Pie to make sure Hood was keeping his word when he said he was protecting her. Thank god she was okay because as soon as she saw me, she ran outside, jumped onto me and gave me a big hug. We had a great time talking to each other. Her friends were there too, so I basically got to meet the Mane 6, which was really cool. They were really nice mares, but Rainbow Dash was a different story. Out of all of them, Rainbow Dash seemed to like me the most. I'm still thinking that she has a crush on me. Seriously, she kept giving me looks. You know that one look where a girl gives to a boy if she really has an interest towards him? Yeah, that's the look that she kept giving me. I didn't really mind though. Girls used to give me that sort of look back on Earth. The thing I would always do is wink at them, just to see their reaction. It always ends up with them having a fit of giggles. So, since I knew that little trick works every time, I gave her a wink and...I got quite a reaction. She didn't laugh or...anything, she just came over and sat next to me, while blushing of course. That was definitely new. I wasn't really expecting that, but I didn't mind. It was always nice to know that I made a girl happy. It always brightens my day. Whoa...that's a bit fruity for me to say. Oh well, it happens from time to time, I guess. So, after I talked to everypony, including Pinkie Pie, they all went their separate ways, Rainbow Dash, however, still wanted to talk to me. Princess Celestia told me to expect negative reactions from Rainbow Dash whenever I meet her. I got quite the opposite of what I was expecting, to be honest. She pretty much told me everything about her. We talked about what we liked and, shit like that. It went on for quite awhile and I didn't get bored at all. Rainbow Dash is very interesting and we actually have a lot in common, but the one thing most important is that we both don't give a flying fuck about almost everything. It's weird, but I got this strange feeling for her. Yes, I know what love feels like and no I'm discussing it with you guys. After a while talking, Rainbow Dash started talking about the more sadder parts of her life and there's a lot of these things I can relate to. Be prepared. You might tear up a little bit. If not, then...congrats, I guess. Oh yeah, Celestia also told me that she never really talks about her feelings to anypony, except Fluttershy. I still find this very strange. I know Rainbow Dash likes me and all, but why would she tell me this part of her life? Did she see something in me that made her trust me or something? Am I really THAT cute? Maybe, but I don't know. Anyways, she first explains her past relationships. This actually made me tear up a little bit. She says that one of the stallions that she was with beat the crap out of her for no fucking reason. She then told me that another stallion only used her. Then, the stallion after that just didn't care about her at all. She said that he was so thoughtful and caring before they started dating. As soon as they started dating, that's when their relationship started going down hill. They would always get into arguments about the stupidest things, such as who was going to take out the trash and that the fact that he didn't do anything to help her. This made me sad and pissed at the same time. She was about to go further, but she started balling. I gave her a hug and let her cry in my arms. I put Manehattan out of my mind for a few minutes to focus on Dash because she was in a lot of emotional pain. You want to know the most shocking thing of all? She said that she never told anypony this. She kept all that pain inside until then. I felt bad for her. I mean, REALLY bad. Rainbow Dash also added that all those relationships happened a couple years ago, before I arrived to Equestria. That saddened me even more and I started to cry a little bit. She was wondering why I started crying. 01011001 01001111 01010101 01000001 01010010 01000101 01010011 01010101 01000011 01001000 01000001 01010111 01001001 01001101 01010000 That's when I told her everything. Here's the story. Just letting you guys know, I never told my parents about this. Only John and Celestia know about this little story. How does Celestia know? She said she was watching me almost my whole life, so yeah. She knows... I had a relationship a few years back. Around 2009. The girl that I was with at the time went by "Elizabeth". She was a really nice girl when we started dating. We spent time with each other all the time and I would always have a good day at school when I would be with her, despite the daily beatings I would get. One night, I invited Elizabeth over to my place, since my parents were going to be gone for the weekend. At first we talked about how our days were and shit that like. After a while, I started telling her this story I had during my childhood. Why? I don't know, but I thought it would be pretty funny if she heard it. So, as I was babbling about my story, she then started unbuttoning her shirt. I started to really slow down from talking and then I just stopped talking in general when she was only down to her bra and panties. She then crawled over to me and started making out with me for a pretty long while. Then, she broke the kiss, stood up, and took her bra and panties off. At that VERY moment, I probably said one of the most funniest things I have ever said in my life. "...BOOBIES!" I said, with a grin on my face. Elizabeth started laughing. It made her blush crimson red. Even Rainbow Dash laughed at that. As I look at her with pure amazement, I started to feel a little stiffness between my legs. I look down and, guess what? I got a major hard on. Seriously, my dick felt like it was fucking corn. It really bothered me because I was still wearing my jeans. I tried to adjust it, but I was interrupted by Elizabeth putting her hand on mine. "Maybe I should do it, hm?" she said, VERY lustfully. I froze. While I was frozen in place on the couch, she unzipped my pants and took them off. All that I was wearing, besides my shirt, was my underwear. She then stared at it for a while. I got confused at that moment. I knew I was big, but I didn't know it would impress her that much. "...Are you really that impressed? 8 inches isn't that great." I said simply. She then looked up at me with shocked eyes. "Is it really 8 inches?! Can I see it?" she asked. I probably said the best answer ever. "...Sure." I responded. Yeah. I didn't really know what to say. That was my dick doing the talking, not me. She then smiled from ear to ear and took off my underwear. YOU KNOW WHAT? FUCK THIS SHIT. I'M SKIPPING AHEAD. RAINBOW DASH KNOWS THE REST OF WHAT HAPPENED THAT NIGHT AND YOU GUYS ALREADY GET THE IDEA OF WHAT HAPPENED. MOVING ON. THAT WAS GETTING FUCKING WEIRD FOR ME. GODDAMMIT. I woke up the next day and...she wasn't there. I found a note on her side of the bed, saying: I left after you were asleep. You are such a loser. Haha, have a good rest of your life. -Elizabeth. I was devastated. I never went outside for the rest of the weekend. Like I said before, I didn't tell my parents this. They still thought I was a virgin. Yeah, I lost my virginity to the wrong girl. She broke my heart and I can never forgive her for that. U2hlIG5ldmVyIGxlZnQgeW91Lg0KU2hlIHdhcyB0YWtlbiB3aGlsZSB5b3Ugd2VyZSBhc2xlZXAuDQpJJ20gc29ycnkgSSBkaWRuJ3QgZG8gYW55dGhpbmcsIENocmlzLg0KVGhlIEFkbWluaXN0cmF0b3Igd2FzIGtlZXBpbmcgbWUgYmFjayBhdCB0aGUgdGltZS4= I finish my story and Rainbow Dash just sits there just absolutely shocked. Yeah, we had a lot more in common than we both thought. She then gives me a hug, saying that she's sorry that happened to me. Why would she be sorry? She's not the one that broke my heart, so why did she apologize for something she didn't do? Maybe I could be taking this a little too seriously. It was very kind of her to say that. It made me grin. We talked a little longer, but after a few minutes, I looked at the clock and I saw it was 2:00 P.M. My eyes widened and I looked outside. My ride was still there, which was a big relief. However, I then thought that those two guards waited long enough, so I then decided to cut my conversation with Rainbow Dash. We both said our goodbyes and whatnot. However, as we were I was heading out the door of Sugarcube Corner, Rainbow Dash walked by me and looked back at me. I'm being dead serious when I say this, I saw a very big amount of lust in her eyes. Jesus, what's up with the girls having the hots for me? Seriously, it's nice and everything, but it's starting to get a little obnoxious. Anyways, I tell Rainbow Dash my goodbyes again and she did the same thing. She then flew away, back to her place I guess. I got back on the...cart thing? I don't know what it's called. I guess I'll just call it my ride. So I got back onto my ride and requested to be taken to Manehattan. Not even a second went by and we were off. I look back at Ponyville, thinking it might be the last time I see this place. The Dream I fell asleep after a while. I didn't really get that much sleep last night, so I thought it would be nice to take a nap. I don't know if that was a big mistake or the best decision ever. I don't know. So, I completely fall asleep and...I was in my house. I opened my eyes and I look around. I was in my room. I sit up and look around a little more. Yep, the same posters on every inch of my wall and the same magazines I had in my closet when I was a kid. It was definitely my room alright. However, I felt something...different. It didn't feel right. I had an incredible feeling of lust going through my entire body. Something was definitely wrong right off the bat. I tried getting up, but it felt like some force was keeping me from standing up. Now, here's where it got interesting. I felt something touch me. I couldn't see it, but I knew it was behind me. It felt like a hand. Then I heard a woman moaning coming from behind me. This is what freaked me out, BIG TIME. I swear it sounded JUST LIKE Elizabeth. What? You think I forgot the sound of her moaning? It's my favorite tune. Just saying, she sounded angelic while we were having sex. Yeah...I'm not a virgin. Anyway, the touch went lower down my back, which sent chills. Then...this force was touching my ass. I wanted to move...but I didn't want to. It wasn't even close to being me. Was this part of the lustful feeling I was getting? Yeah, I seem to be using the word 'lust' a lot. It seems to define the whole situation at that point. While I was thinking, I got interrupted by the force touching my private parts. That was when I drew the line. I broke free, turned around and...my mind was blown. Okay, first off, I knew this was a woman. But that wasn't what blew my mind. It was the fact that this very woman was the same girl that broke my heart years ago. Elizabeth. I know it was a dream, but holy shit it felt as real as actually being awake. It was definitely Elizabeth alright, but there was something different about her though. I looked at her eyes and all I could see was intense lust. That wasn't Elizabeth. When I was with her before I came to Equestria, whenever I looked into her eyes, I saw kindness and love. Her eyes were lime green. The Elizabeth I saw in my dream had bright red eyes. It didn't feel right. Even though I had the feeling of lust going through my body, I wasn't going to have sex with this Elizabeth. If she had lime green eyes, I would be fucking her at that moment, but no. This one was different. I also sensed dread and sorrow coming from her. Why sorrow? Don't ask me because I don't know. I looked at the door behind me for a split second, then turned around and...oh my god. She was naked. My lust for her grew 3x more than ever. I couldn't bring myself to do it with her, but I had this feeling that I had to. Something was forcing me back onto that bed, but I resisted. "...Hi Chris. Did you miss me?" she asked, very lustfully. I know. I'm using that word a lot, but it's the word to use in this sort of situation. So, I'm sorry if it's getting old. There's just no other word that I could use, as far as I know. Anyways, I couldn't bring myself to say anything. It sounded just like Elizabeth and she had her body. "...Hi?" I said. She giggled. "Oh Chris. You sound just like you did years ago; confused. I know you want me, but you're holding it back. I'll make a deal with you, okay? If you give in, I'll let you do whatever you want to me. I won't fight back or anything." she said. I didn't say anything for a while, but then she touched my my private parts again, which didn't help. "...What happens if I...don't give in?" I asked. "Then you won't wake up until you give in. Come on. You want me very badly and you want to do the most dirty things to me. You have the most wild and dirty imagination, Chris. It turns me on so bad. I want you and you want me. So, come on. Let's have some fun." she said, with a very lustful look in her eyes. She was right. Even though she wasn't the real, I wanted her BAD. "...Fine." I said, annoyed. She had a big grin and jumped up and down, excited. She then jumped onto the bed and looked at me, happy. "Alright. Take off your clothes." she said. I did just that, I took off my shirt and pants. Just when I was about to take my underwear off, I heard something come from outside my door. I turned around and walked towards it. "Where the fuck do you think you're going?" I stopped dead in my tracks. That was not Elizabeth that said that. It was a woman's voice, but it was completely different. I turn around to see what it was and oh my god, it looked a lot different. She wasn't even a human anymore. It was...a pony-like creature. It had holes all over her body and had really green eyes. Her hair or mane, I guess, looked just disgusting. It was very greasy and I didn't like it at all. I knew there was something wrong with her. She's a succubus, as far as I know. "You have nowhere to go, Chris. You're trapped." "Like hell I am!" I yelled. I quickly grab my clothes and opened the door. As soon as I'm outside of my room, I closed the door. I look to see what's ahead and...it's a long hallway. The feeling of lust was lifted from my body and, honestly, I felt completely better. I then decided to put my clothes back on because I didn't want to walk around in my fucking underwear. I get my shirt, pants and shoes on and I started walking down the hallway. I could a door up ahead. That's the only door in this hallway. The only color that was present was white. It was a long white hallway. It was creeping me out and I walked faster. I then got the feeling like I was being watched again. I turn around and I didn't see anything. I walked faster and ignored the feeling as much as I could. As I was walking, I saw a couple of hospital beds roll by. Am I supposed to be in a hospital or something? I saw another hospital bed go by, but this one was different. It was rolling down in the middle of the hallway. I reached out and stopped the bed from rolling. I look at the bed and...there was a filly on it. She had purple hair and an orange coat. I reach out to touch her and when I did, she twitched. I then heard her whimpering. I then got the feeling of sadness and loneliness. It felt like my heart was ripped out. I was starting to cry. As soon as I did, she turned her head to look at me and what I saw HORRIFIED me. It caused me to step back a little bit. "...Please. Help me." she said, crying. "Where are your eyes?! What happened to you?!" I asked, horrified. "He...he took...he took my eyes. The pain. It hurts. I WANT MY MOMMY!" she screamed, balling. I was mortified. That tall fucker took her eye sight and now she can't see. Blood was coming out of her eye sockets. The blood ran down her face like they were tears. I was afraid to even get close to her, but I felt like I had to comfort her in a way. I had to find out who she was, so I got up and slowly went close to her. "Can you tell me your name?" I asked. "...I can't. He'll punish me." "No he won't. I will get you out of this nightmare. Tell me who you are and you'll be safe. Here, I'll go first. My name is Chris. Who are you?" I asked. "...I'm...my name is Scootaloo." "...Scootaloo? That's a nice name. Okay, Scootaloo. How did you get here? Are you sleeping?" I asked. "...Yes, but I can't wake up. I don't know how to get out of here. I can't see." Scootaloo said, whimpering. "Don't worry. There's a door up ahead and I think that's what will wake us up." "...Okay." Scootaloo said, smiling. You know that feeling I was talking about earlier? Yeah, I was getting it again. It was even worse this time. "...Oh no...he's coming...he coming. Chris, I'm scared!" "I know you are. We need to get out of here. It's not going to...why is the wall a different color?" I asked. "OH NO...HE'S HERE! HE'S HERE!! QUICK, YOU NEED TO RUN AWAY! DON'T WORRY ABOUT ME!!" she screamed. "Like hell I'm leaving you!" I said. I picked her up and was about to run, but something stopped me. I turn around and there he was. The Slender Man. I stare at it for a few minutes. "Scoots, don't say a word. On the count of three, I'm going to run as fast as I can, alright?" I whispered. "Okay..." "Okay then...you ready?" "Yeah." Scootaloo said, very scared. I stare at the creature. I then started counting. "One." The creature tilted his head, looking confused. "Two." He then realized what I going to do. He got out his tentacles and started coming closer. "...THREE!" I screamed. I quickly turned around and started sprinting. The walls quickly turned to a dark red mixed with purple. "CHRIS!" I looked up. It was Hood. "CHRIS. GIVE HER TO ME. I'LL GET HER OUT OF HERE!" Hood yelled. "Wait! What about Chris?!" Scootaloo asked, scared. "Don't worry about me. I'll be fine. Hood will get you out of here and protect you." I said, reassuring her. I then threw her to Hood. "I'LL GET HER OUT OF HERE. THEN I'LL BE BACK. DON'T STOP RUNNING!" Hood said. "Trust me! I won't!" Hood and Scootaloo disappeared. Now my only concern was staying as far away from that fucker as possible. As I was sprinting down the hallway, I kept hearing all kinds of noises coming from behind me. I quickly turn my head around to see what it was. He was get closer and closer to me. "OH SHIT!" I yelled. So I sprinted faster and faster, hoping that I'll get out of here. I look what in front of me and I don't see the door anymore. It was gone. I started to panic, but just when I did, I saw the door again. I was relieved. I ran even faster and, soon enough, I reached for the door and opened it and...I was back in my room. No creature was in here. It was just me and my room. I look behind me and the tall creature was standing there, staring at me. I then close the door and that was it. There was nothing but silence...at least for a while. "Sir?" I looked around to see what it was. The floor then started to crumble. I was waking up. I ran to my bed, laid down and closed my eyes. Manehattan The Talk with Hood "Sir! We're here! Wake up!" One of the guards yelled. I then wake up in a panic and I started breathing heavily. "Did you have a nightmare, Chris? Are you alright?" "...Yeah. I'm...I'm fine." I said, in between breaths. I looked around and I see a whole bunch of tall buildings. This looks a lot like New York City, except it's not as big. "...So this is Manehattan, huh?" "Indeed it is! Would you like us to give you a tour?" One of the guards asked. "No thanks. I already know my way around." I said, getting off my ride. I hate that name, but oh well. It's something. I got out the notes I took and it told me that the building that it was a couple blocks away. As I started to walk, everything stopped. All the ponies weren't moving and I couldn't hear the wind. I knew it was him. "...Is she safe?" I asked. "Yes. She's also awake. It turns out that she was under a really bad coma. It was a good thing that I have awoken her from it because she would have been killed by The Administrator." I got confused. I turned around and...he looked a lot different then when I saw him in my nightmare. "Whoa. What happened to you? Did you change your style or is this part of you being unbound?" "Yeah. I actually like the new look. I don't have that shitty yellow hoodie anymore. Now I have this black one and, honestly, it suits me. I also got new shoes, which are pretty cool too. It was nice of Liz to get me all of this, but it wasn't exactly necessary." Hood said, sheepishly. "Let's get back on topic. What's the plan?" "Simple, you run there and get the book. Here, take this." He walked up to me and gave me a necklace. It was Luna's necklace, but with a symbol on it. "Is this...Luna's necklace?" "Oh...about Luna. She's not exactly...herself anymore." I looked at him with a very dirty look. "...What did you do?" I asked, angry. "Don't worry, she's alright. What I meant to say was, her mental state isn't exactly that well. I'm trying my absolute best to get her back to normal. I already informed Celestia about it, so she's no longer worried about her sister." "...Okay then. So, you'll be standing by right? Ready to fight?" "Of course." Hood said, with his creepy, white smile. "Wait, if you're going to be somewhere around here, who's going to protect Pinkie Pie? You know, just in case that tall fucker tries to get a hold of her." "Liz is already on it. She already talked to Pinkie Pie about it. Yes, she knows about your situation, which is odd because I don't exactly how she would know, unless she's been stalked by The Administrator before. However, I highly doubt that The Administrator has any interest in the Mane 6. He's only interested in you, which sounds weird I know. Jack, however...he has a BIG interest in Pinkie Pie, which is why he hasn't been bothering you lately. Liz will definitely be expecting his appearance when you enter the building. So, basically, a lot of shit is going to go down." "What about Ripper?" I asked. "He was banished." "WHAT?! WHAT DO YOU MEAN BANISHED?! HE COULD BE SOMEWHERE AROUND HERE RIGHT NOW!" I yelled. "Calm yourself! I'm sorry for not explaining it properly. He's not exactly 'banished', he just...broke free somehow." "...Broke free? Is he...a good guy?" I asked. "In a way, yes. However, he's not going to last long. He wants to meet you before his existence runs out." "...I don't know. I'm kind of nervous. Luna told me that he was a very evil being when she met him." I said. "He has changed. He's realized the horrible things that he has done and he no longer wants to be a part of this anymore. He has information that will help you." "More numbers?" I asked, annoyed. "I don't know. He didn't tell me and he doesn't want you to post the conversation. He can allow you to post the information that he will give you, which will be posted. However, he doesn't speak any English. So, I'll translate it for you, since I have fully remembered the German language." Hood said. "...Well. I guess I'd better get going." I said. "Remember Chris, put that necklace on and I will know where you are at all times. Luna will know too. She's very worried about you and since you'll be putting that necklace on, she will feel so much better. I will be by your side once you get to the building. Until then, good bye." Hood said. Hood disappeared and everything was back to the way it was. Ponies and fillies were walking along the sidewalks, and the wind was blowing smoothly. I took a deep breath and started walking. Next stop, the oldest building in Manehattan. The Ninety-Year-Old Building I took this time to look around the city. It was actually pretty cool. It really reminded me of Manhattan back on Earth. I've only been to Manhattan once and I still remember it by heart. It was a pretty cool experience. However, I knew I was delaying the inevitable. I had to go to that building. So, after an hour or two walking around the city, I made my way there. Fortunately, for me, it wasn't that hard to find. I see it in my sight and I went towards it. As soon as I started walking towards it, there was a filly that came out of the building. No, it wasn't Scootaloo. It was another filly. She was probably around the same age as Scoots and around the same height. Like Scootaloo, her coat was orange, except it was a little darker. Her mane was red and her eye color was...lime I think? Then, something really hit me, like I knew her or something. Just when I was about to call for her, she disappeared. "Hey Chris." I nearly jumped up and fell on my ass. I look down and...I knew it was her. "Oh. Hey Babs. What's up?" "Nothin' much. What's up with you?" she asked. "Well...I'm about to go in that building over there." I said. "Um...I wouldn't exactly go in there if I was you." Babs said, warning me. "Oh yeah, speaking of the building, why were you even in there in the first place?" I asked. "Well, I got this feeling that I should, but I went in it and there was nothing. I didn't have any light or anything to see, so I got out of there. Why are you going in there?" "It's none of your concern. It's just something I need to take care of, that's all." I said. "Is it about that tall guy or whateva it is?" she asked curiously. I looked at her, surprised. "...Babs, does he stalk you?" "Yeah." she said. "...Does it bother you?" I asked. "Not really. He doesn't really stalk me that much anyway. Whenever I see him, I kind of jump. Then, I would ignore him the rest of the time. I still would get the feeling of being watched, but it doesn't bother me that much. So, basically, I just ignore him. He's starting to lose interest in me, so he only comes over and watches me every now and then, which I don't mind. I need the company, anyway." she said, carelessly. "...You are really something else, you know Babs?" "I know, but ya love me anyway." she said, jokingly. She then jumped onto me and gave me a hug. "You know, Chris. You're like the only one that I can consider a friend." she said. "What about Scootaloo?" I asked. She gasped and jumped off of me. "You talked to Scootaloo?! I thought she was in a coma?!" she said. "Not anymore. I had a friend of mine take care of that. You can see her at anytime if you'd like." I said. "Oh, I wish I could, but I have so much shit to do!" she said. I gave her a look. "What? I do!" "What kind of things? You aren't lying to me, are you Babs?" She then drooped her head. "...Yeah." "What's really going on?" I asked. "I...I don't have anywhere else to go." "WHAT?! Where are your parent?!" I asked. "They've been gone for two weeks! They just...disappeared." "...Okay. Here's what I want you to do. I want you to go to your house and get your things." I said. I look at the building across the street and I see Hood looking at me. I signaled him to come over here. "Hey Babs." "What?" "I want you to meet somebody. Turn around." She turned around. She yelped and ran behind me. "Babs, this is Hood. He's a good friend of mine. He's helping me out with my problems." I said. "...He's creepy-looking." Babs said. "That doesn't mean I'm going to hurt you, Babs." Hood said. Babs eyes widened. "He has a very deep voice, Chris. I don't know if I should go with him." Babs said, scared. She then started to look around and that's when she started freaking out. "UM, CHRIS? WHY ISN'T ANY OF THE PONIES MOVIN'? WHAT'S GOING ON?! IS THE WORLD ENDING?!?!" Babs asked, having a panic attack. I quickly reached down and embrace her. "Ssh, it's going to be alright. That's just the thing he does so that nopony will see him and go, 'AAHH!! A MONSTER!!'. Trust me, he won't hurt you." I said, comforting her. "Ya promise?" Babs asked. "I promise." I looked at Hood. "Hood, take Babs to her home. After she gets her stuff, take her to Liz." I said. "Where are her parents?" Hood asked. "They're gone." Babs said in my arms. "That's strange. It could be because of The Adminis-" "HOOD. SSH!" "Chris, I already know about that thing. Ya don't have to keep it a secret from me." Babs said, looking up at me. I looked down at her. "Okay. I'm sorry." I looked at Hood. "Do you really think that tall fucker got a hold of them?" I asked Hood. "It could be a strong possibility, since he has had an eye on Babs before. It's strange. He never mentioned it to me or Jack before. I guess it could be something he wanted to do for himself." Hood said. "Do you...think it was me that caused this?" I asked. Hood looked at me with his pinhole eyes, starting to glow a reddish-yellow. "Chris, don't say things like that. What happened to Babs and possibly her parents isn't your fault. Surprisingly, it isn't Jack's fault nor Ripper's fault. But he's no longer on the bad side, so that definitely leads to Jack being the witness." "...momma...papa..." Babs said, whimpering. Me and Hood looked at her. Hood came closer and whispered in my ear: "Give her to me." "...Babs, Hood is going to take you to your place so that you can get your stuff. He's then going to take you to Liz, where she will take very good care of you, until Hood can find your parents. Understand?" She looked at me with teary eyes. "...Okay." Babs said. I gave Babs to Hood. "I'd better get going. I need to get this over with." I said, looking at the building. I started walking towards it, but then... "CHRIS! WAIT!" I turned around and Babs was standing there. "What is it?" I asked. "...Come here." I got confused and knelt down. "Closer!" I got closer to her. "Closer!" "What are you going t-" She then jumped and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. Babs ran back to Hood and looked back at me. "I'm sorry. I've been wanting to do that for a while. It's basically a message saying: 'I love ya and good luck'. You were always like a brother to me." she said. I stood back up. "Um...thanks. You know, it's weird for me to say this, but I always thought of you...like the sister I never had. I don't know why, but the feeling was always there." I said. "Oh brother..." Hood said, annoyingly. "Alright. Babs, I'll talk to you soon. Hood, see you when you get back." I said. "Hopefully I'll be back here in time. Just get that book and get out of there. I don't want you dying on me now." Hood said. "Trust me. I won't." I said, reassuring him. Hood looked at Babs. "Babs. I want you to close your eyes, okay?" "Okay." Babs said, closing her eyes. With that, they both disappeared and everything went back to normal. I looked at the building that was ahead of me and walked towards it. When I reached the front doors, I opened them and I went inside and holy shit there was dust everywhere. I knew it was going to come to that because I brought my gas mask that I had back on Earth. I always take my gas mask with me, just in case I needed it and it was a good thing that I did at that moment. As I went inside, I got this feeling of dread. Also expected that. They were there, watching me. I had Hood on my side. I also brought my flashlight with me because I knew they wasn't going to be any source of light in a building like this. I mean, why would there be? It would just be flat-out creepy. So, as I'm looking around, there wasn't anything here. It was completely empty. Except for the bookshelves and whatnot. I looked there and the book wasn't there. So, I decided to look in another room. I opened the door. It was a bathroom. Ah yes, it's always good to go into a fucking bathroom in this sort of situation. Remember kids; if you're ever being chased by a monster, go to your nearest bathroom. Trust me, they won't look there (not). Yeah, I've played enough PC horror games to know that bathrooms are a big N O. Oh well, good thing there wasn't anything here, besides a mirror and a toilet. For shits and giggles, I looked at the toilet. There wasn't anything in it. It sure did smell up the whole bathroom though. It was fucking disgusting. I left as fast as I could and shut the door. Honestly, I thought I was going to throw up because it smelled that bad. In fact, I actually did. I took off my gas mask and let it all out. Plus, another for all the stress I was feeling. After a while, I was done puking and was about to go up the stairs when I noticed something odd. I looked at my vomit and...I saw blood. BAD SIGN. I knew he was coming and I knew that I had to get that book quick. Oh yeah, the reason why it was completely dark in there was because the windows were boarded up. It was strange that they didn't even bother to board up the door. Glad they didn't. Otherwise, I'd be fucked and I wouldn't even be typing this right now. So, I put my gas mask back on, picked up my flashlight, and headed up the stairs. This is when I started having flashbacks. I still remember the day where I went to that old castle and that the fact that I was fucking time-warped. It still freaks me out and I don't want that happening to me again. Though that's what I was thinking, which is something I should NEVER have done. As I'm walking up the stairs, I come across a door. It didn't look old. It looked...new. This made me extremely nervous, but I had to push forward. I touch the door nob and I swear to the Gods in heaven that I got the worst headache I have ever had. It brought me to my knees. I started getting more flashbacks, possibly lost memories, but I'm not too sure. It lasted for as least five minutes. As soon as it was done, I sighed in relief, but it didn't last long. I stood up, opened the door and...I could see sunshine. I couldn't even see any dust, so I took off my gas mask and...I could breathe. The air was nice and everything looked new. As I'm looking around, I could see furniture and very nice things. I then look ahead and...there it was. The Black Book. The very book that's been mentioned to John and I. It was right there. I take a few steps forward, but then I hear a pony coming up the stairs. I panic. I looked for a place to hide. A closet. I quickly grab the book and hid in the closet. I wait...and wait. I then hear the door open. I waited for a few minutes. I couldn't hear a sound. Then... "Oh no. Where's the book? Where did it go? Oh no, did they get a hold of it?! Oh, this isn't good!" The voice sounded very familiar. I tested my luck and very carefully crack the door open. When the crack was good enough for me to see, I couldn't believe my eyes. It was Celestia. But...she was younger. She had pink hair and...she was shorter, but not that much. I actually liked this Celestia. She was prettier and she looked good with pink hair. I then got back to reality and watched her for a few more moments. "This cannot be happening! I'm sure I put that stone near the book so that they couldn't get their hands on it! Unless..." she said, getting suspicious. She looked right in my eyes and that's when I closed the fucking closet door. "Hey! Hand me my book right this instant!" she yelled. I grabbed the necklace. "Hood! Get me back to my timeline! Hurry!" I yelled quietly. I felt a hand touch my shoulder. I turned my head. "You got it. Close your eyes and hang on to that book. Your head is going to hurt, so be prepared." Hood said. I did just that. I closed my eyes as hard as I could and hung on to the book with all of my life. I got a headache instantly. I grunted with pain. Hood covered my mouth. "Ssh." The pain was intense, but it only lasted a few seconds. It felt like decades though. When the pain stopped, I opened my eyes. It was still dark. I opened the closet door and...more darkness. Yep, I was back. I couldn't breathe that well, so I put my mask back on. I had the book. It was finally in my possession. There was no reason for me to be here anymore. I was about to head back downstairs when I remembered that stone that the young Celestia mentioned. "...Hood?" No response. "Okay, quit playing jo-" When I turned around to look at the closet, Hood wasn't there. Instead, it that tall fucker. The Administrator. I stepped back. "What the hell do you want?" It stood there, staring at me with it's featureless face. It then extended it's abnormally long arm, pointing at something. I looked at what it was pointing at. It wanted the book. "Hell no! You think I'm just going to give it to you just like that, huh? Well, shove both those long arms up your ass! I ain't giving you shit motherfucker! If you want this so bad, then you're going to have to beat me for it! Go ahead. I don't give a shit!" I yelled. It stared at me for a long period of time. "...As you wish." It got out it's tentacles, grabbed my legs and threw me against the wall. My vision got blurry quick, but I regained it. I got up and there it was, looking at me right in my face. "Is that the best you can do?!" I screamed. "...No." His voice scared me. It was a mixture of a child's voice and a very deep demonic voice. It grabbed me again. This time, with it's hand and oh my god, it hurt. He didn't even grip onto my leg that much and it hurt like hell. "Does my grip bring you pain, Chris? It should." he said. He then threw me on the floor. I was coughing blood. "You will lose, just like John did." He said. He picked me up and threw me on the floor again. I felt tears coming out of my eyes. "Do you fear me that much, Chris? GOOD." He screamed. He picked me up again and he SLAMMED me onto the floor, which caused it to break and me falling down and breaking my leg. I didn't care. I didn't scream. I just whimpered because of the pain that was soaring through my body. "Can't you see that all you are doing is wasting your time? Give up now and I will heal you. If you continue to disobey us, then extreme sorrow will come your way. Your choice, Chris!" He screamed, a lot more loudly this time. At that moment, I started thinking of a plan. However, I was trapped with that tall fucker and some other guy in the corner of the room. It was Jack, finally making his appearance. I couldn't see his face or his eyes. However, I saw his mouth. He had a very big grin on his face, kind of like with the Joker from the Batman comics, but worse. "IT'S OVER. YOU MIGHT AS WELL JUST GIVE US THE BOOK RIGHT NOW. ONCE WE HAVE THE BOOK, THERE'S NO STOPPING US. CELESTIA WILL BE UNDER OUR GRASP. YOU WANT TO KNOW WHAT THE BEST PART IS?!?! HUH?!?! DO YOU?!?!?" "N-No." I barely spoke out. "I CAN HAVE MY EVERY LAST WAY WITH HER. I CAN EVER TRANSFORM HER INTO THE DARK BEING THAT SHE WAS MEANT TO BE. THE VERY THING THAT EVEN THE GODS FEAR. DO YOU WANT TO KNOW WHAT HER VERY NAME IS?!?!?!" Jack asked me. (Oh yeah. I'm putting it in caps. It's appropriate since his messages are all in caps and that the fact that he was practically yelling at me the whole time he was talking to me.) "...n...Not really. But go ahead and tell me anyway." I said, grunting in pain. "RADIANT MALEVOLENCE. SHE WILL BE THE VERY THING THAT WILL END PONY-KIND. NOT EVEN HOOD AND LIZ CAN STOP HER. SHE'S THAT POWERFUL. SO, IT'S TIME TO MAKE A CHOICE CHRIS. YOU EITHER GIVE US THE BOOK OR YOU DIE. WHICH ONE WILL IT BE?!?!" Jack asked. "What happens if I give you the book?" I asked. "THEN I WILL MAKE SURE THAT RADIANT MALEVOLENCE WILL BRING YOU THE BIGGEST AMOUNT OF TORTURE THAT YOU WILL EVER RECEIVE IN YOUR LIFE. I'LL ALSO MAKE SURE THAT YOU WILL SEE EVERY LAST ONE OF YOUR FRIENDS BURN TO A CRISP...EXCEPT FOR A FEW PARTICULAR PONIES." Jack said, with a grin. "What do you mean? Who are you talking about?" I asked. "That's none of your concer-" "No! Tell me now!" I screamed. They both looked at each other and nodded. "I'll tell him, Jack. You go and make sure Hood and Liz don't interfere." it said. "SURE THING. SEE YOU LATER, CHRIS. HAHA!!" Jack said, disappearing. When Jack disappeared, it picked me up, slammed me against the wall and held me there with it's tentacles. "Chris, are you familiar with the Mane 6?" My eyes widened. "...No. You don't mean..." "Yes. You see, Chris, I've interested in these batch of ponies for a very long time, particularly the amount of power they can possess. You see, I want the thing that they call, "The Elements of Harmony". No, that's not what can stop me by the way and that's not something you will be finding out anytime soon. Anyways, when the elements were created, I was amazed by their power and wanted to see if I could create my own. I failed. Fortunately, I created a little group of my own and that's where the term, "proxies" started to arise. Ripper, who is now unbound, was the first to be one of the millions of victims that I have killed. When I was stalking him when he was a very young teenager, I started to see something special in him. I watched him for at least two years and then, finally, he took notice and started to watch me as well. It was just as expected. He started to realize my expectations, which is something I was not expecting at all. So, I started to target his prized joy; his little sister. I would torment her for a whole year until one day, he finally gave in and sacrificed his very being to join me in my little quest of terror. I never saw the little girl again. She never interested me. It was just a way for him to give in, but you already know that though. So, with him being the first of the group, I didn't really know what to do at first. I then got an idea. Since he was no longer the boy that he used to be, it was a perfect time to...let's say, 'corrupt' him." I gasped in horror. "You son of a bitch! You tainted his very soul?! Is that what you did to Hood?!" I asked, furiously. "Ah, yes. That's exactly what I did, my dear boy! You see, this is why you are the most interesting out of all the millions of children and adults I've killed. It's your intelligence. You even had an interest in me. Don't lie about it. Tell me the truth. Tell me how you really feel about me!" it said, staring at me. I waited for a while, until I realized that it was expecting a response. "...Yes." I admitted. "Ah ha! I knew it! I absolutely knew it! You want to join me, don't you Chris?" "NO!" I screamed as loud as I could. I then got the feeling of utter dread. That wasn't a good sign. "...Well. That wasn't the answer I was looking for. I guess I'll have to force you into my group, just like I did with John." My eyes widened. I looked at it with rage. "You forced John into your group. Wait, then that means..." "He's still alive. Who's body did you really think was in that grave, Chris? HA! That was merely a clone that I created to fool all of you." "You son of a bitch. I will KILL YOU!" I screamed with a demonic voice. It then tilted it's head. "That...that wasn't me. What are you doing to me?!" I asked. "Don't you see? You're slowly becoming one of us! Oh Chris, don't you see? This was your destiny! You were never meant to achieve anything in life. You were meant to be one of us!" "...No." I said in defeat. "Yes! It's over! You're finished!" It screamed. "NO!!!" I screamed. "HOOD!! HELP ME!!!!" I screamed in despair. "HAHA! Hood won't save you now! Your time is up! Say goodbye you pathetic fool!" It lifted me into the air and slammed me down to the floor with it's hardest. It went dark. At this point, I was dead...or so I thought. I saw a figure burst through the doors and there was light. That's when I almost fell into unconsciousness, but some other figure picked me up and told me to run as fast as I could. I started to run outside, but I could see that I wasn't in Manehattan anymore. I was in the Everfree Forest again and it was dark out, so it was nighttime. I ran and ran until my legs couldn't take it anymore. I ran all the way to Ponyville and that's where I met Hood. He told me to give him the book. That's what I did. I gave him the book and then he disappeared. I was about to loose consciousness again because my vision was getting very blurry. I fell to the ground and felt numbness all over my body. "...It's over." I said to myself. "CHRIS?!" somepony screamed. That's the last thing I heard before going into unconsciousness. The Hospital "Hey! Chris! Wake up sleepyhead!" I open my eyes and I grunt in pain. I look at my body and I see bandages all over it and I had a cast on my left arm. I heard a filly's voice calling me, so I looked at the floor. It was Scootaloo, on the bed beside me. "Hey Scoots. Good to see you." I said, still grunting in pain. "What happened to you, Chris? Did that monster screw you up that bad?" "Oh yeah. He fucked me up GOOD. Ugh, what happened after I passed out?" I asked. "I got to you right in time. But you were too heavy for me to carry you, so I had to go get Rainbow Dash and another pony to drag you to the hospital. You were a bloody mess. Me and Dash were a mess. We couldn't stop crying until we heard that you were going to be alright. Dash had to go back home so that she could get some sleep. And me, well, I had no where else to go, so I curled up on my bed next to you and...fell asleep. Dash actually came over to see how you were. She even gave you a kiss on your cheek because she cares about you that much and you two only met YESTERDAY! I'm impressed. Rainbow Dash has never acted like this towards a stallion." she said. "Did Pinkie Pie visit?" I asked. "Yeah, but only a few minutes. She brought you a cupcake with a letter that's from the rest of the girls. They really care for you, Chris...and so do I." "I know." I said. I lay my head onto the pillow again and just stare at the ceiling again, listening to Scootaloo talking. Basic Rundown The Administrator's plans are far more deep then I could have ever imagined and, from the sounds of it, he's a lot more powerful than I thought. My behavior in the last few days is slowly getting worse. I really need to stop this motherfucker and warn Celestia about this whole thing. I think Hood took care of it already though because he took the book and went away. He told me later on while I was in the hospital that Scootaloo will be under Celestia's care and Babs will be in Liz's care. He told me that Luna was getting a lot better and that I should see her return in the next couple of days, which will help both me and Hood out a lot because she knows about this monster just as much as Hood does and I really need their support through this. However, I don't think it will be enough. I seriously think that Ripper should help as well. He needs to find a way to harness more of his power and buy me some more time. I think The Administrator's attack is going to be here in the near future and I need to stop it somehow. I need your help, Ripper. You might know his weaknesses. You know way more about this monster than any of us. Please. I need your guidance. Plans Since this took a while for me to post, I think I'll take a break for now. I need a little more rest and then I'll spring back into action. After I recover a little more, I'll check up on Scootaloo and see how she's doing. She really needs me right now and I don't want her to disappear on me. I have this sort of connection to her. I can't put my finger on it though. After I'm done with that, I'll see if I can talk to Fluttershy. She was really quiet when I was there with the rest of the girls at Sugercube Corner and she looked at me like she needed help or something. Perhaps she has some information for me that could be useful to me. I don't know yet, though. Then, I'm going to meet Liz for the first time. Yeah, it's not going to be very easy for me to do, but I have to. Hood told me that she wanted me to get to know her better and that I was in for a big surprise when I do meet her, though, which catches my interest. What surprise will I be in? I'll also see if I can visit Babs. I doubt it, though. From what she experienced that day may have screwed with her head a little bit. Jesus, it seems like there's a lot more ponies that share the same situation that I'm currently going through. I guess destiny planned that all along, I guess. It was definitely destiny that caused me to meet Scootaloo. That poor filly. Where were her parents? Does she even have parents? If not, then I'll take her into my care. I don't really mind, anyway. I've always wanted to have a daughter. Ah, Jesus Christ! There I go again being all fruity and shit! Anyways, I'm getting tired and I'm going to get some sleep as soon as this is posted. I'll update here in the near future when I'm done with all the meetings that I have to attend to. This is Chris, signing off... d2UncmUgZ29pbmcgdG8gaGF2ZSBhIGxvdCBvZiBmdW4sIGJhYnkhDQpoZWhlISAgOyk= Author's Note Blame the move and my laziness for this being late. I'm terribly sorry. Hope you enjoyed. #7 - Elizabeth7 - Elizabeth ============== #7 - Elizabeth Hood told me that the book was back in my room and that I should be the one to return it to her instead of him. I thought it was a good idea, since I was the one that got it in the fucking first place. So, I return to my room and there it was. Sitting on my bed. Right before my eyes. Now, my curiosity got the best of me and I opened the book, but only to be shocked. "Ow! Goddamn, that hurts. Why is it doing that?" I asked myself. I then remembered the necklace. "...I wonder." I got it out and put it on the book. I waited for a while. After waiting, I decided to try to open the book again. It still shocked me. "Dammit. Well, at least I tried. How can I read this without getting shocked?" I then looked at the aura. It was...black. It was strange. When I got shocked those two times, I kept seeing green eyes with purple smoke coming out of them. Is it another enemy that I'll be meeting soon? Probably. I'll have to ask Celestia about it. Maybe she knows, since she's the one that probably knows more about that book than I do. So, I went to grab the book and it shocked me. "Oh come on! You won't even let me pick it up? What's wrong? You let me held onto it when I was in that building, so why aren't you letting me hold it now?" I asked whatever it was that was restricting me. I heard a deep growl. Then, black smoke filled the room. The door slammed shut and I heard the door lock by itself. The growls got worse. I wasn't afraid of the smoke nor the growl. It just...made me calm. I don't know why. "...Why do I feel more calm then I was a few seconds ago?" "...That's because you're beginning to turn into one of them." A deep voice said. The smoke dissipated and formed into a figure. "Hello Chris. Do you know who I am?" "...You're Ripper." I said, in shock. "Correct. We're getting somewhere already." I looked at his face. I couldn't tell if it was his real face or if it was just a mask. "...Is that your real face or is it just a mask?" I asked, in confusion. "It's just a mask. Looks real, doesn't it?" Ripper asked. "Yeah, it does actually. Did you always have that mask?" I asked. "No. I wore this mask because it makes me more powerful." "...So can you use it to help me through this?" "I can, but don't expect me to be there for you all the time. I'll only be there if the monster is there. Yes, with this mask, I'm just as powerful as he is." Ripper said. "So...does that make Hood and Liz weaker than both of you?" I asked. "Hood is just as powerful as me, so you won't have to worry about that. Liz, however..." "What about Liz?" "...Liz...has a power that not even she knows about. It hasn't come out yet. She just needs more time to harness more of her energy so that she can can help you out. She only has enough energy to send you messages." Ripper said. "...Messages? What do you mean messages? She's been sending me messages all this time? How did I not see it?" I asked. "It's easy to miss them, but there usually somewhere on the post. Just look for a black line and, bingo, a message." "...Oh shit! I remember seeing one of those! I thought that they were just little errors or something, but messages? How the hell can they do that without me knowing?" I asked. "They put the message in as soon as you submit your post." "How much of their power do they need to use to do that sort of thing?" I asked. "It depends on how big the message is. It's something that-" Ripper instantly looks out the window. He walks over to it and he growls. "What is it?" I asked. I walk over to where he is. "Do you see it?" Ripper asks. "...No? What am I supposed to see here, that tall fucker or what?" Ripper took a deep breath, lifted his hand and created a dark portal-like thing. However, there were screams of agony and terror coming from it. There were calling for me, asking for my help. "Do you hear them, Chris?" "Yeah. Oh my god, what is that?" I asked. "Those...are the people that I have captured in the past." Ripper said, having his head down in shame. I look at him in disgust. "...Why can't you set them free?" I asked. "There are connected to that monster and it would take me a lot of my power to do so." Ripper said. "Why are you showing me this?" "There's one person in there that I can get for you. She's been in there for a long time. She knows you." Ripper said. "...Who?" I asked. "...You'll find out. Take a listen." It then got quiet. "...What am I...?" I then hear a girl whimpering. "Step forward. Comfort her." Ripper said. I hesitated at first, but I finally went close to the portal of darkness. I got on my knees. "...Hello?" I called out. I heard a gasp and then, chains. "It's okay. I'm not a bad guy. Please calm down. What's wrong?" I asked whoever was on the other side. I then heard more whimpering. It was getting worse. "Chris, go into the portal. Don't worry, you'll be able to come out. She needs you." I turn back around. It was Hood. "Hood? What's going on?" "I did you a favor. Now go." Hood said, sternly. I took a few deep breaths, got up to my knees, got my flashlight and stepped into the darkness. Darkness I open my eyes and I couldn't see anything. I turn on my flashlight and I immediately regret it. All around me were different ponies, wondering. The atmosphere was just filled with sadness and it made me tear up a little bit. "...Um, excuse me?" I called out. They all stopped and looked at me. "Could any of you tell me who was crying?" I asked. They all pointed to that door. I could hear loud whimpering in that room. It was making me very nervous, but I had to go. I stepped forward, but then the ponies started coming towards me. I stepped back. "Whoa whoa whoa. Ripper, what's going on?" "It's okay, Chris. They only want comfort. Talk to them. Do anything to make them warm." "Why won't you do it?" I asked. "They fear us way too much. They only trust Hood. If you give them enough comfort, then they will trust you. Try giving them the feeling of happiness back, especially the fillies." Ripper said. I look down and I nearly jump. They were right in front of me, staring at me with curiosity. It was mainly mares that were there and a few stallions. This reminded me of that one anime, "Girls Bravo", where that one boy gets into his bathtub and gets warped into a world where 90% of the population is WOMEN. Only 10% was it males. Wait, why am I talking about this? Anyway, I stare back at them and I could see a bunch of them with lust in there eyes. Goddammit, here we go again with word. "...Hi." I said, awkwardly. "...Hi." they all said quietly. This was a good start. I was getting somewhere already. I stepped forward again, but they all backed away. "Hey. It's okay. I won't hurt any of you. Trust me, it's alright. I'm not one of those guys. I'm a friend of Hood. You can come over to me if you want." I said, trying to comfort them. They still look scared. "Okay. I'll wait." I said, sitting down. As I sat down, waiting for one of them to step forward, I saw one of them just looking scared and was about to cry. It was a filly. I looked at her and couldn't help but feel very bad for her. She was only a child. "Hey you. Come over here." I said, giving my hand out to her. She looked at me with surprise, but came over slowly. "That's it. Come on." She walked slowly, but then ran to me and buried her face into my chest, hugging me. She was bawling. Two other fillies couldn't help but walk over to where I was. One of them went around and hugged me from my back and another resting her head on me. The rest of them watched in awe. "I can feel your pain and sorrow. I know how you feel. I'm going through the same events as you all were." I said. "...Are you going to win? Will you defeat him?" One of them asked. "Yes, I will." "Will you get my two friends and I out of this horrible place?" the little filly asked. "I'll try my absolute hardest. When I do, you and your friends will be in my care." I told them. "You promise?" the three asked. "I promise with my very soul and heart." I said. I then the whimpering again. I looked ahead and so did everypony else. It was coming from behind the black door. "...She calls for you all the time. She needs your comfort...and so do we." one of the mares said. The fillies ran back into the crowd and the crowd made clear for the path for the door. I stand up and look ahead. The whimpering sounded very familiar to me. "...No. It can't be her..." I said to myself, under my breath. I started walking towards the door. It didn't take me long to get there because I was walking fast. I open the door and call out for her. "Elizabeth?!" The whimpering stopped. I shined my flashlight up ahead. "Oh my god." I said, breaking down. She looked up at me. "...Chris." she said, barely audible. I close the door and ran to her. I get on my knees and hug her tight. I started bawling. It was Elizabeth. My girlfriend was here, in this world of darkness. "Oh baby. I'm so sorry I wasn't here for you." I said, hugging her tight. "It...It's not your fault. It's Ripper's. He's the one that captured me. Oh god, that tall monster did so many bad things to me, Chris. It still hurts. I missed you so much!" she said, breaking down. We both sit there, crying our eyes out. We both hear the door open. I look behind and...it was Hood. "So...this is where you were the whole time? I'm so sorry, Elizabeth." Hood said in total shame. "So you're the being that I've kept hearing about. It's okay. It's not your fault either. Ripper is who I blame. You need to stop him!" she yelled. "He's no longer evil. He has realized what he has done. He was never bad to begin with. He was brainwashed." Hood said. I look at him with utter surprise. "Brainwashed?!" we both exclaim. "I'll explain later. We need to go. Here are the keys. Get her out of those chains and run for the exit. He knows you're here, Chris. He's not happy with Ripper at all." Hood said, throwing me the keys. I unlock all of Elizabeth's chains. As soon as they were unlocked, me and Elizabeth sprinted for the exit. Elizabeth was the first to go, but I had to say one more thing before I left. I turned around and looked at all the ponies. "I will get you all out of here! I promise!" I said. I then turn around and leave the world. My Room I wake up on my bed and Elizabeth is there, snuggling with me and making a cute little snore, just like she did years ago. It was the best moment of my life. Hood was there, staring at the window. "What is it?" I ask. "Things are going to get worse from here on out. The Administrator is not pleased at all. Ripper is currently having a battle with him in the Dark World. Chris, we won't be seeing Ripper again for a long time." Hood said. My hopes were gone at that point. I felt a kiss on my cheek. I look over and Elizabeth was awake, looking at me with her beautiful eyes. "I'll leave you two to talk." Hood said, winking at me. He gave me a thumbs up. I returned the favor and did the same thing. He then disappeared and it was only me and Elizabeth. We lay there, staring at each other. "I'm so glad you're here, Chrisy." Elizabeth said. I just stared at her, then smiled and kissed her in the lips. We stay like that for a few minutes. She breaks the kiss and snuggles me, moaning with happiness. I did the same thing, looking at the ceiling, feeling everlasting happiness. So, yeah, that was my day. Where is Elizabeth now? Well, she's getting all sexy and shit, getting ready for the best night of our lives. Celestia came in and gave me a lustful smile, which I didn't mind at all. I know it's weird for me to say, but I think Celestia is kind of sexy, even though she's a different species. I can't help it though! Her ass is big and she does this curve with her back when she stretches, which turns me on REAL BAD. But, I saved up all my juice for Elizabeth and I'm going to fuck the hell out of her and I know she will like it. She likes it ROUGH. So do I. Oh shit. I heard the shower go off. I think she's coming in nice and wet for me. I gotta go guys! This is Chris, signing off... Author's Note Yeah...the ending is a bit dirty... NoEyesNoEmotion. NoRemorse. Darkness. Everywhere. HelpMe. HelpYou. YouWill. NotFall. UnderHisHands. NoEyes. NoEmtion NoRemorse. forhimself. NOMERCY. FORTHELIVING. FollowHer. FollowingMe. SheWill. GuideYou. ToTheRightPath. SoMuchDone. InSoLittleTime. YouWillDie. UnderHerHands. IfYouDoNot. Succeed. NoEyes. NoEmtion. NoRemorse. Schlechter Tag.Chris has been found. He's in a coma. Hood is missing and so is Liz. Elizabeth is here, but crying. I won't go anywhere near her because she's still afraid of me. Luna is back in the castle. She's resting and I don't want to disturb her. Scootaloo and Babs are doing well. I put Scootaloo in my care and Babs is back home with her parents. Chris found Elizabeth. Now it's time for me to repay him for all of his troubles. I'm going to find John. It won't be hard. I know where he is. He's the key to waking up Chris and I know Chris will be very happy to see him. Wish me luck. -Ripper 破損。If you wish to fight me. Then come. We will fight. You think you have found the light, but you know you haven't. Stop lying to them and yourself. The darkness will forever be a part of you. Chris is forever gone. Get used to that fact. There is no point into finding John at this point, Ripper. Join me and we will conquer this pathetic world together. You will never find the light. You will forever be corrupted. Sleep well, Chris. You have done enough. Now you will be a part of my collection. I'll be waiting for you, John. Be prepared to see true darkness. Worse than the Abyss. Worse than the Dark World. Worse than Hell itself. コレクター。 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 #8.5 - Back From the Dead#8.5 - Back From the Dead So this is how Chris talks to you people, huh? Cool. I guess this is some sort of blog or something. Very good way to express feelings or some shit like that. But, yeah, I was never dead. It's like what Ripper said, I was in the Abyss for a whole year and I thought I was never going to get out. So, Ripper, thank you very much. I thought I was going to go insane. I actually was going to, but then he came along and got me. So yeah, I come back and see that Chris is in a coma. It's heart breaking to see my best friend like this. I never wanted him to get involved, but apparently he has been for a very long time, so my sacrifice was useless after all. Yes, this is John. Chris won't wake up and I can't help but feel that this is my fault. If I have never met him, then he wouldn't have been involved in my situation. Then again, I think it would have been inevitable either way because it turns out that his dad was stalked by Ripper back when he was brainwashed. If his dad was stalked by the Administrator, then Chris would have been next. But enough about that, let's talk about me. Well, other than being in complete darkness for a whole year, I'm doing alright. I can finally walk into sunlight and feel its warmth on my skin. It feel really good. Oh and I saw Elizabeth; my best friend. She was literally crying her eyes out when she saw me. We spent that day catching up, even thought there wasn't that much to catch up on because it turns out that she was captured by the Administrator and was sent to the Dark World to suffer. However, it is nowhere near as bad as what I had to go through in the Abyss. All you would hear is the sound of agony. That's right, I had to go through hearing the sound of screaming children/fillies, women/mares, men/stallions. All kinds of horror. I was alone. I wasn't beaten or anything like that, but I was isolated from the rest of the world. I was literally alone. Nobody/nopony was there to comfort me. I had to lay there and listen to the millions of screams and that still doesn't leave my mind. I still have nightmares about it. It's going to haunt me for the rest of my life. I was laying there, calling for Chris and Elizabeth, but they never came. I knew they wouldn't, but I still found myself just screaming their names while I was down there in the dark. I was crying the whole time. I never got hungry or thirsty, which didn't bother me at all. At least they wouldn't do something like that. Oh wait, they would, but they decided to go easy on me I guess because I was special. I know I am. I know everything about the Administrator's group and proxies. I know everything about them and they didn't want me to expose their secrets to anybody/anypony, so they sent me here when the Administrator was about to kill me. Honestly, I was begging for death, but they never granted it to me. Death would be peaceful and it would end my suffering. It would end the emotional pain I have had all my life. It was a good thing that Elizabeth is here, though. Why? Other than Chris, she's the only person that I could cry to and a lot of tears were dropped because of this whole ordeal. You can't really blame me or Chris for doing so. I have never seen Chris cry, but I know he has to have done so because if it was you that was in my situation, then you would probably be crying just as much as I am. When I saw Elizabeth, I was crying and I cried for two hours. I cried even more when I saw Chris sleeping. The doctors actually told me that they were thinking about pulling the plug on him. I told them to fuck off. There is no way I will ever let them pull the plug on Chris like that. Even Chris would probably be saying the same thing if that was me laying on that bed. Chris is like my brother and Elizabeth is like my sister. They both mean a lot to me and I would do anything to protect them both and that is a promise to all of you out there. I will never let those fuckers and the Administrator get them. That tall fucker already took Elizabeth, but there is no way I am letting Chris be taken and there is no way I'm letting him put me back down there because I actually know how to stop this thing once and for all. My Plans I'm going to rest for a while and spend some time with Chris and Elizabeth. I know Chris can hear me because his hand would tighten every time I would hold his hand. He knows I'm here and I even see a little tear come out of his left eye. I keep telling him that he won't have to suffer like this anymore and that I will wake him up, which I will and I will do it trying my very hardest. Ripper told me that there is a location that Chris went to and that he wants me to go there; Ponyville. He told me that there is an old house that nopony hasn't lived in for fifty years and that there is a very magical stone that could really upgrade Elizabeth's protection and security. Then, after I get the stone and bring it to Ripper, he wants me to go back to the Everfree Forest to see if Zecora will be able to help. I doubt it. I already checked there. She wasn't there. The door was opened, but I didn't check what was inside because I just didn't think that there would be anything important in there. Obviously there is if Ripper wants me to go there. This seems a little off to me. Even if I go there, what good would it do? She could be dead for all I know and even if she was alive, I don't think she would want to be part of anything if it involved the Administrator. I know she's seen it before because she lives in the fucking forest all alone with nopony there for help. I don't know, but I guess it's worth a shot, but if I find out that she's been dead for a whole year and that there is nothing important there, I'm seriously going to fucking flip out. In fact, if whatever is there, why can't he get it? Maybe she has some sort of spell or object that keeps the Administrator and his proxies away from her. I don't know. I'm just making guesses. I don't know what I will do after that. I'll just have to wait and see what Ripper wants to do next. Message to The Collector After all these years, you decide to show yourself again. You say you're going to show what darkness truly is? I doubt it. I have already had my fair share of darkness and I have seen what darkness truly is, so what do you got that will make tremble in fear, huh? I don't fear anything anymore, especially not you. You may have scared me when I was a child, but not this time. I don't fear you, Jack, or the Administrator. There is nothing you can do that will make me feel fear. Fear is a disease and you think that I will be infected by it again? Yeah, I don't think so. Worse than Hell, huh? Do you even know what Hell really is? I have seen it myself. It's not very pleasant. I have experienced death before and that was a long time ago, way before I came here to Equestria. I have experienced a shit load of things in my life, so what makes you think that you are special? What makes you think that "your world" will be worse than Hell itself. I'll be waiting for you too, but I won't be going back to the darkness because I've had enough with it. You can go fuck yourself sideways, Collector. This is John, signing off. Chris will wake up, guys. Just have hope. BOOHEY JOHN. GOOD TO SEE THAT YOU'RE ALIVE. HAVEN'T SEEN YOU IN A WHILE. HOW'S CHRIS DOING? HE'S SLEEPING? MORE LIKE IN A COMA? GOOD. NOW I CAN FUCK WITH HIM IN HIS HEAD. NAH, I WOULDN'T DO SUCH A THING. MAYBE THE COLLECTOR, BUT I'M NOT ENTIRELY SURE. BUT ANYWAYS, HOW ARE YOU DOING? YOU'RE DOING GOOD? HOW? YOU WERE IN THE ABYSS FOR FUCK'S SAKE. I WOULD HAVE LOST MY SANITY IF I WAS YOU. OH WAIT, I LOST THAT A LONG TIME AGO, SO I DON'T REALLY REMEMBER WHAT'S IT LIKE TO BE SANE. ANYWAY, JUST THOUGHT I'D SAY HI TO YOU JOHN AND GOOD LUCK ON YOUR JOURNEY TO NOWHERE. OH YEAH AND TO CHRIS; HOPE YOU WAKE UP SOON. I GOT SOME PRETTY INTERESTING INTEL HERE AND I WANT YOU TO READ IT. WELL, IF YOU EVEN WAKE UP THAT IS. I'LL PUT IT IN A LOCATION THAT ONLY I KNOW. I'LL TELL YOU WHEN YOU WAKE UP. -JACK UmV0dXJuaW5nDQpUbyBZb3U=Orjner bs gur Oynpx Xavtug Sbe ur unf njnxrarq -Hood Did you miss me? #10 - BIG Update#10 Hey guys. It's John. First off, let me just say that I am sincerely sorry for the long delay in updates for at least two months. It wasn't my fault at all. Something happened and I got it all typed. The problem is; it got deleted and, plus, I ran into the Administrator a day after I went to the house and...I can't remember anything else. I don't remember the events that took place at that house. He wiped my memory of that day clean. I haven't seen Ripper since then and that's a big problem on my part. I don't have any other protection, besides Liz of course. As I'm typing this, I see that Hood posted this: And what's contained in the post is this: I'm going to be honest, I was a little confused as to why he would post jumbled-up letters in his message. After a couple minutes of looking at it, I realized that it was ROT coding. Now, if some of you don't know what ROT coding is; I'll give you a little explanation as to what it is: It's simply a Rotation cipher. There are many kinds of ROT coding, ROT13 for example, and this is ROT13. When I decrypted the coding, I get this little message: I don't know what Hood is talking about, but I know damn well that this is nowhere to being good. Now I have more fuckers to be picking on me. Great. Fucking beautiful. Oh yeah and by the way guys, #9 is the entry that's been deleted. I've spent a lot of time typing that and now it's gone. It was 3,000+ words I believe. It's infuriating beyond belief. Now to talk about what's been going these last two months. A lot of shit has been going down with me and Elizabeth. Chris has gone missing and I have no idea where he is. Liz is starting to become corrupt, which is bad news for both me and Elizabeth because I need her to protect Elizabeth from the Administrator and his proxies. I can help Liz with that, though. I'll try my hardest to get her back to the way she was before she started to go through this. Now, with Ripper, that I have no fucking idea. I remember him saying that he was going to be there with me when I got to the house in Ponyville. When I finished typing #9, Ripper began acting distant. Right before I went to bed that night, he said he was going to find Hood and somehow bring him back. The next day, I decided to go back to the house and, of course, that tall fucker decided to show up and to completely mess with my memory and that's what lead to me not remembering the events at the abandoned house. After that, I woke up in a place that I was completely unfamiliar with. As it turns out, I was at the Crystal Empire. Apparently, while I was gone, I was reported missing and, apparently, it's been a month since I was last seen. I don't know how the fuck I ended up there, but I know it has something to do with the Administrator. Eventually, I ended up staying there for a while to relax. After a couple weeks, I went back to Canterlot and Luna just freaked out when she saw me. She wouldn't stop crying. I had to carry her to her room and she wasn't heavy at all surprisingly. I guess I don't know my own strength. After I got her to her room, I had to stay there for at least thirty minutes to calm her down. She eventually fell asleep and, as it turns out, she hasn't been sleeping while I was gone, which is very bad. Oh well, at least she's okay now that I'm back. So, what are my plans? I'm going to lay low because I can't go out there without Ripper. I'm really worried about Chris. Maybe he woke up somewhere and is trying to come back home. The question is; where is he? Did he get taken? I don't fucking know. Hood, if you're seeing this right now, then you need to come back. I need your protection so that I can continue what I started. I hate sitting on my ass doing nothing, but what choice do I have? Liz is going corrupt and I think you are the only one that can actually get her back on her feet. If you do come back, then you have a lot of lot to explain to us because we've been worried sick about you. And to this NoEyes character, whoever you are, stop with these messages. This is John, signing off. SSdtIHNvcnJ5Lg0KRm9yZ2l2ZSBtZSBmb3IgdGhlIGxhY2sgb2YgY29udGFjdCB3aXRoIHlvdSBndXlzLg0KSSdsbCBiZSB0aGVyZSBzb29uLg0KTGl6IGlzIGdvaW5nIHRvIGJlIGZpbmUu NoEyesWhoAmI AmIAnEnemy AmIYourFriend AmIBoth AmINeither IsHeAlive IsHeDead IsHeInThisWorld WhereCouldHeHaveGone IsHeGood IsHeEvil IsHeBoth IsHeNeither WhoAmI NoEyes -I'll be home soon. Just hang on, John. 思い出Just wait til we're alone together and I will tell you something new. Something cold. Something sleepy. Something of cease and peace in the long bright curb of space. Banish them. Refuse to speak. Leave them. Go upstairs to your room. I will be waiting for you. I will surround your bed. Close the windows. None will ever again be able to enter. 私を見つける NoEyes31 34 34 25 21 34 42 TheLight NoEyes WAKEUPQUITDELAYINGTHEINEVITABLE YOURENDISCOMING JUSTWAKEUP ANDFACETHEREALITYOFYOURSINS ENDISHEREOne year later...and no progress. We're losing. Hood is gone and so is Liz. It's too much to take. Oh yeah, this is Chris, by the way. I'm alone now. Elizabeth is dead. Great. Now I feel even lonelier than before. Read the post that was put up not that long ago. It didn't bother me. I got nothing left to feel. The Princesses are also gone. Canterlot is destroyed. Equestria is no more. It's just me now; the only living thing in this godforsaken world. I just woke up a few minutes ago. John wasn't here when I woke up, so...I take it that he's dead as well. I feel nothing. I don't care about a single thing anymore. I think they've broken me. If they've broken me...than I'm done for. I'm feeling very ill for some reason...and very tired. I'm starting to get cold. I see a shadow. It's tall and thin. It's Him. This is my fate. I have no future. You win, you fucks. Take me. I don't care anymore. Thank you for being there for me, but it wasn't enough. You fucking failed me, John. I failed. The Princesses failed. Hood failed. Liz failed. Elizabeth died. Failures. I'm a failure. My dad was a failure. My life has been nothing but failures. This one failure, though, is the biggest one. I've failed to survive. No one can survive Him. His wrath has only just begun. I feel heat. The sky is very bright. I heard a boom. This is it. My final goodbye to you. Thank you, reader. Thank you all. Really, for being there for me and reading. I'm sorry...I have failed all of you. You're lucky, though. This is where He will stay...forever. Goodbye. Update...Um...hey guys. This is John and...the fuck? Yeah...I just read ENDISHERE and...what? I don't even know what the hell that was about, but I may have an idea. You guys remember The Collector, right? Yeah, I think that was his attempt to make me more uneasy. I'll admit it to you, Collector, it did indeed work at some level, but that's not saying such. I'm still going to stop you and your little buddies. Well, whoever is left in your little group, that is. You monsters are getting weaker and weaker and your not taking Chris. Not on my watch. Speaking of Chris, he FINALLY woke up! He's awake. I laughed and had tears running down my eyes. I seriously thought that he was never going to wake up! Elizabeth is still crying. Their both still hugging and it's really a must-see sight. I'm glad that we're going to spend some time with each other and hang out like we used to as kids. ...But I don't know how long that will last. Now that Chris is awake, I don't know what these fuckers are planning now. I don't know if the Administrator is going to pay me a visit again. I'll explain that event some other time, because it's quite a story. But, right now, I need to talk to Chris. I need to know what was going through his head while he was in that coma. It shouldn't take that long. I would need to, however, have Hood here. I feel that it's important that Hood is here. You know, since Chris and Hood haven't talked in awhile. I don't really know how Chris would react when Liz gets back. Speaking of Liz, I feel that I should talk about her for a second. My...god, she's a wreck right now. She keeps sobbing every time she saw Chris awake. I don't know why and neither does she. She says that she's very glad that he's awake, but she's cries every time she looks at him. I have a feeling that the ENDISHERE post had something to do with it. I don't know why I feel that way, but I need to talk to her about it because she may be seeing something and I really need her to realize that she needs to tell me about it. Not just me, but everyone else. Oh...I think...Chris wants to type. I think I'll let him do that. This is John, signing off. Here's Chris. ... Hey. It's...Chris. My god. A lot of shit went down since I was asleep. It...feels so weird. I never would've thought that I would be on my computer, typing again. I thought that I was dead at first, but I then realized that I was in a coma. I read all of John's posts and...wow. I'm glad that he's doing the same thing as I did...or doing. I don't know what I'm saying. I just woke up yesterday and... ... I...read ENDISHERE... ... I don't know what to say. It...scares me a little bit. What if that does actually does happen? What if I go into another coma and I wake up to all the people that I love...dead? Happy thoughts. Happy thoughts. Happy thoughts. Happy thoughts. I can't be thinking about that sort of shit. But...I can't help it. I...really changed and I feel that I'm...a lot more wiser than what I was back then. There's something that...I need to talk about. I don't remember posting #8 - Goodbye. In fact, I don't even think that I posted that. I was typing the REAL #8...but then I got ambushed and...that was it. I don't even remember anything else. I don't remember what I was typing for #8. I know that they did that. I have a memory of me typing Goodbye, but I know that I didn't post that. They put a false memory in my head, thinking that I did that. I'm not stupid. That's not me at all. I would never give up that easily. Hell no. It really makes me think. What other memories have they taken from me? I don't know which memory is fake or not anymore. I'm losing it. I may not look like it to the others, but inside, I'm going insane. I...I think they've broken me. I'm not who I used to be and that's what really scares me. My...god, I haven't felt fear in such a long time. What's happening to me? YOUAREAFAILUREJohn again. I'm such a failure at life. YOUARE I'm nothing but a liability. CORRECT I should just let them take me and return to the abyss. That is where I belong. YOUDESERVEDEATH What about the others, though? They are the reason I'm still alive. They still care about me, right? INCORRECT THEYDONTCAREABOUTYOUANYMORE YOUAREAWASTEOFCELLS JUSTDIE I don't even know anymore. I think I need to talk with the Princesses. These feelings that I've been having are really starting to worry me. I think I'm starting to go suicidal. If that's the case, then I need to seek their guidance immediately. This is bad. What the hell is happening to me? THEYDONTCAREEITHER JUSTGIVEUP ANDBECOMEONEOFUS IMPATIENCET҉̧̜̮̩̭̹͔̣̖͕̥͈Í̵͏̀҉͖̻̣̫͕̫̻M̶̴̠̞̤̘̲̳͈̯͉̺̪͖͠Ę̷̙̭̬̩̭̳̣̦̥̕Í̮̰̩̣̖̭͢͡S̘̼̬͚̖͉̺̤̳̟͇̮͟͝R̢̛̜̪͖̘̠̥̰̗͇̝͙͍̗̞̘̬͘͠Ư̴̯̣̝̗̟̞̼̩̠̜̜͉̲͙̭̜̘̕͢͟N̡̥̝̪̫͈͕̞̟̗̩͖̼͍̼̥͠ͅN̢̝͇͉̣̫̬̞͈̱̰̮͘͜͟Ì̢̪̘͙̜̹͇̠̀N҉͏͓͇͔̥̬͓̺͖͉͈͉͇̦̣̖Ǵ̶̯͍͎̟͚͙͔͢͝O̢͔̤̖̪̳̼͈̘̞̜͙Ứ̛̲̗̮̩̝̟͎̥̹̼̻̳͎̫̼̭͢͝T̶̯͚̝͉͍̮̝͠J̢̛̱̯͓͚̼̙̻̞̻̱̼̹͞͠Ò̸̘̘͎͙̫̺̳̳̰͍͉̗͖̙̰̻͎̞̕ͅH̨̨̛̞̰̹̺̹̯͔̜̰͡N͏̡̲̠͓̭̰̱͔͍̫͘͟͞ ̶̸̻͖̱͔̜̳͉̱̯̜̪͓̺̭̖̻͘Ķ̴̛͕̗̻͔̤̜̹̞͔͉͓̀͟ͅI̷̡͕̪̘̝͈̦͠Ļ̶̳͔̘̜̬̀͜L̴̵̟̘̖͓̤͔͉̹̪͖̥̱̩̣͍͎͘͡͞ͅH҉̲̖͕̫͍̩̲͍̮̭̘͇̣͕͇͚̦̼͜͟͠ͅḘ̙͙̻̣̬̟̝̥̥̀R̴̨̢͖̰͎̗͠N̸̞̦̪̹̞̺̣̫͎͞ͅÒ̡̧̙̼̼̞̦̼̝̫͉̯̲͓͖̞̙̦̼͇͠W̨̨̼̥̝͜͜ LWLVGRQH1015814 919 1415 1315185 WHATWILLYOUDONOW? Waiting...Decoded Title: ITISDONE Numbers decoded to: "John Is No More" You're right. He's not John anymore. Now he's in a facility here in Canterlot. Oh yeah. Had a conversation while I was typing this. I copied and pasted it down below. Hey guys, Chris again. BORING. COME UP WITH A NEW INTRO ALREADY. The hell? What are you doing on my computer? WATCHING YOU TYPING. WHAT ELSE WOULD I BE DOING? What the fuck did you do to John? Do you realize what you have caused? FULLY. IT'S DESTINY, CHRIS. ACCEPT IT. HE DECIDED HIS FATE. So you've been planing to turn him into a monster? PRECISELY. But why? Aren't I the main target in your group? YOU BOTH ARE THE MAIN TARGETS, BUT YOU ARE SPECIAL. THAT IS WHY HE WANTS TO KEEP YOU ALIVE. Why does he want me alive? Of all the ponies in Equestria and of all the people on Earth, why me? LET ME TELL YOU A STORY, CHRIS. WHEN YOUR DAD MARRIED YOUR MOM, THIS SPARKED AN INTEREST. USUALLY, OUR VICTIMS DON'T LIVE FOR THAT LONG, BUT YOUR DAD DID. HE WILL ALWAYS BE ON OUR MIND, BECAUSE YOUR DAD WAS TOUGH. HE DIDN'T GIVE UP SO EASILY, SO THE ADMINISTRATOR DECIDED TO ATTACK YOUR MOTHER, TO SEE IF HE WOULD BREAK. HE DIDN'T. THIS FRUSTRATED US AND SO, WE DECIDED TO WAIT. WE BACKED OFF FOR A FEW YEARS. THAN, YOU CAME ALONG. THE ADMINISTRATOR KEPT OBSERVING YOU AND HE SAW SOMETHING IN YOU. SOMETHING SPECIAL, WHICH IS WHY YOU ARE NICKNAMED "The Prophet". The Prophet? YES. THE ADMINISTRATOR PROPHESIED THAT A CHILD WOULD BE BORN TO TRY TO ELIMINATE HIM AND THE GROUP. DESTINY WAS OUT OF HIS GRASP THE DAY YOU WERE BORN. HE COULDN'T CONTROL IT. LOOKS LIKE GOD WAS ON YOUR SIDE. OTHERWISE, YOU WOULD'VE BEEN A STILLBORN. You are so full of shit. AM I? AM I REALLY? IF I AM FULL OF SHIT, THEN WHY DID HE ALSO PREDICT THAT ANOTHER CHILD WOULD BE BORN TO HELP YOU SLAY US? HE WAS ABLE TO CONTROL JOHN'S LIFE. JOHN WENT THROUGH HELL AND HE WILL GO THROUGH IT AGAIN. THERE IS A LOT YOU DON'T KNOW ABOUT JOHN, CHRIS. TOO BAD YOU WON'T GET TO KNOW. HE'S GETTING CLOSE TO LOSING HIS MIND. HE'S GETTING CLOSE TO BECOMING WHAT HE TRULY IS. And what would that be? OH YOU'LL FIND OUT SOON. Tell me. SORRY. I CAN'T. NOT ALLOWED. HE SAYS YOU NEED TO SEE FOR YOURSELF. I THINK YOU SHOULD PAY JOHN A VISIT IN A COUPLE WEEKS. What if I were to visit him now? WE'LL KILL YOU BOTH. And you think I'm scared of you? GO AHEAD AND SAY YOU AREN'T SCARED. WE KNOW YOU ARE. Whatever. What now? WAIT. WAITING IS ALL YOU CAN DO NOW. What if I don't want to wait? THEN YOU'LL HAVE A TALK WITH THE ADMINISTRATOR. Fine. I'll wait. For once, I'll do what you say, now leave my computer you fuck. GLADLY. HAVE A NICE DAY. Fuck you. It's been a few days since that event. I still have a lot of questions, but I doubt he'll fucking answer them. For once, I would like to have a conversation with The Administrator. I'd like to give him a piece of my mind. Doubt he's tough enough to do so anyway. Guess I'll have to wait until then. For now, I'll have to keep waiting. Need to find something to do until the day I'll be able to visit John. I don't know if whoever I was just talking to was serious about killing us both. I don't want to take a risk. John is my best friend. I don't want him dead. John...hold on. KDUYHVW23120518 201523518 163024838 401610 221050 4030 161838 384236441844224 What will you do? Be a coward and 'wait' or do something and save your friend? This is your last chance. Choose wisely. -H #11I found the real #8... I'm not happy. Take a look. You are not going to believe what I found yesterday. You ready for this? I found my DAD'S JOURNAL! Yeah. I never thought that I would see this again. I remember seeing it and I was about to read it when he would suddenly appear behind me and told me to not read this. He also told me that "I wasn't ready". Unfortunately, it's very old and it looks like some of the pages have been ripped, so it's going to be hard for me to read this and put it on here. You guys understand, right? Anyways, here's the Jourrrnallslslsllsfhjasdfl;aksdhfkl;asdhkl;agjkl;sdghklasjfgklashdfjkl;asdkguoawr;iheopjp'a............................. 0000000000000000000000000 000000000000000 000000000000000000000 0 0000000000000000000 00000 00000000000000 000000000000000 00000000000000000000 000000000000000000 00000 0 0000 0000000000000000000000000 ... Prophet terminated. Typing out #8 now.... ... ... ... Successfully posted. Step two now in motion. Get John. This isn't right. I typed out a lot more than this. What happened that day? Lulu won't talk to me and neither will Tia. Something is very wrong with #8. What was in my father's journal? I can't find it anywhere. I'll have to look into this a little deeper. There has to be some way to save the rest of the data. Oh and the zeros are a code. It translates to: "You Are Not Ready" Now then, on to the post that was posted not too long ago. God, it's bad enough that the numbers are in my dreams again (nowhere near as bad as before, by the way), but do you fucks have to do this shit again? Seriously? I thought we were over the whole numbers thing. ... Anyways, the first set of numbers is translated to: "Water Tower" Now, the second set of numbers were a bit confusing at first. There are only 26 letters in the alphabet, so why were there numbers over 26? Here's the answer. They multiplied each number by two. So, divide them by the same number (which is 2) and you get the original set of numbers. Once I did that, I translated it and comes out as this: "Holds the key to his survival" Now, first off, there are many water towers in Equestria. They might be talking about the one in Manehattan, since it's the biggest in Equestria. So, guess what? I have to go back to Manehattan and WE ALL KNOW WHAT HAPPENED THE LAST TIME I WENT THERE (#6). Secondly, what key? Is it another person or is it my dad's journal. Who fucking knows. All I know is that there's ANOTHER important thing in Manehattan that I missed. Jesus, what's up with these guys and MANEHATTAN? Is it their favorite city or something? YEP! ... Anyways, I almost forgot to translate the title. It's a Caesar Cipher. It translates to: "HARVEST" Okay, what is with that word? I keep seeing AND hearing it everywhere I go nowadays. It's getting fucking obnoxious. And as it says, it's my last chance to save my friend. So, I'm gonna have to go to Manehattan first, because I want John back to normal and then I work on cleaning up #8. I'm going to Manehattan in the morning. I need a lot of rest before I head there. I haven't had much sleep, so I hope these fuckers will at least give me a break for once. I doubt it, but it would be nice. Anyways, good night everybody. This is Chris, signing off. SWEET DREAMS, BUTT BOY. Shut your mouth, Jack. ENDLESSHALLWAYSI keep going down this fucking hallway, but it has no end. I don't even know how I'm even connected to the Internet in this place. I don't think I'll ever get out of here. I...I think this is...Game Over for me... -Chris jif i were to die would anyone notice? -John TWELVEOUTOFTWENTYFinally made it through the hallways...now the hard part begins, which is getting the thing I'm after; this "key to his survival". Now I face two doors. Oh boy, it's one of these. Both look the same, but there's something odd about the door to the left. Something's illuminating from behind it. Plus, when I touch it, it feels very hot. So, my thought was to open the door to the right, and when I opened it, I was met with a wall. So at first I thought it was a dead end and I would have to open the door to the left. I was wrong. I knocked on the wall and it sounded hollow, like there was something behind it. I kick the wall and, guess what? There are stairs that lead to another floor of this place, which is impossible because, correct me if I'm wrong, this is the top floor. So what will await me? I don't know. I haven't gone up the stairs yet. So, for now, I'm gonna have to shut off the computer. I don't know how long I'll be gone, but don't worry, I'll make sure I'll come back the same. -Chris Info from the Water Tower + The Journals (#11.5)Subjects/Targets: Christopher Fredrick Matthews (The Prophet) [ALIVE] -NUMBER ONE PRIORITY. Johnathan Lawrence Marshal (friend of Christopher) [ALIVE] Elizabeth Avery Jennings (The Prophet's Lover) [ALIVE] Joshua Gregory Matthews(father of Christopher) [TERMINATED] Peter Arnold Hatfield [ALIVE] [FOLLOWED THE RULES AND IS NO LONGER INVOLVED] Michael James Harrington [TERMINATED] Alexander Carlton Washington [TERMINATED] Joshua Michael Bennington [TERMINATED] Randle Lennington Goodwin [TERMINATED] Alison Victoria Matthews(mother of Christopher) [TERMINATED TWO MONTHS AFTER GIVING BIRTH] Members: Fredrick Vincent Holloway(The Ripper) [EXISTENCE TERMINATED BY THE ADMINISTRATOR] Zachery Jackson McCloy (The Taunter) [STILL EXISTS] Ben Harold Andersen (The Hooded One) [STILL EXISTS] [UNBOUND] Leslie Pauline Quinn (The Damsel) [STILL EXISTS] [UNBOUND] Alfred Theodore Ackermann (The Captain) [STILL EXISTS] NAME REDACTED [LEADER] All the information above is copied directly from documents that I found at the water tower in Manehattan. I chose not to mention it due to me being concerned for my safety at the time. I found John when I was in the room that contained the documents. He was an utter mess, but he is now recovering slowly. He's starting to get back to his normal self, though like I said, he's slowly recovering, so it's going to be awhile before that happens. The names on the Subjects/Targets list that have been 'terminated' are people that I have known, including my parents. Peter was a friend that John and I hung out with every now and then. He was a very smart kid and he always followed the rules that society brought upon him. He never got in trouble. I guess he got caught in our situation. However, it doesn't surprise me that he survived. He always knew what to do in certain situations. He's very smart. I wish I was as smart as he is. I'm glad he was able to get untangled. Though, by seeing his name on the list, John and I now wish that we have never met Peter. Otherwise, his name wouldn't be on the list and he never would've got caught in our situation. Like I said, I'm really glad that Peter survived the hell that they've put him through. My dad's journals. I finally have them. I don't know how they ended up here, but I think everything that had something to do with me was transferred to Equestria. I didn't really own that much since I was poor. Anyways, I have a total of ten journals in my possession right now. My dad wrote a lot of entries in these journals. These entries date all the way back to 1975. I just got done reading through all of them and I'm going to be typing all of them up as soon as this is posted. I will be posting one journal at a time, so that means that posts #12-22 are going to be containing journal entries. Before I get to work, I want to remind/inform you guys of something; when I say my dad wrote a lot of entries, I mean A LOT. Every single page of these journals are completely filled out, so that means a LOT of work is going to be put into these posts. Please be patient. Trust me, it'll be worth it. With that said, this is Chris, signing off... 272515211185131119147 129713919201115 WEAREWARNINGYOU IFYOUPOSTHISJOURNALS SHEWILLDIE RE: 27Come anywhere close to us and I'll burn the journals. I know you're after them. -Chris three months of hellHey. It's been a while huh? It's Chris, obviously. I don't even know why I need to tell you guys that every fucking time I post something. Goddamn, THREE MONTHS?! Long time indeed. It's been hell for me and John...oh yeah and Elizabeth, can't forget about her. Yes, it's true about what "Peter" posted...though I know it wasn't. She's pregnant. I don't understand how he would've known that. ...Moving on, she's about...five months. Man, does she have some fucking mood swings. I'm a patient fellow, though, so it doesn't bother me at all...though it bothers John a fucking lot. That's the weird thing, he's always been as patient as I am. Although, if you go through THIS MUCH HELL, then your patience may run a bit thin, wouldn't you say? Like I said, it's been a living hell for the three of us mainly. I don't know about Celestia, or Luna. They may be getting the royal treatment, since they're focusing on us right now. So...about the journals. You know those nightmares that I had a couple years back? Yeah, they're back, but a whole lot worse. They're vivid, VERY vivid. I thought my emotions were completely erased. Nope. Dead wrong. Now I'm afraid to go back to sleep. So, basically, if I don't give them what they want, the nightmares will get worse and worse and WORSE. My sanity is running low from it, and it's changing my personality. I'm becoming more bitter whenever I wake up, and John especially knows how I feel about that. Elizabeth doesn't...at least not yet. She'll know, and she'll know real good. It just hasn't happened yet, and I DON'T want it to happen. Every time I touch the journals, pain just starts jolting through my body. It's like they put some sort of spell on it so that I won't be able to read it again. Those posts with the journal entries in them aren't going to happen. I don't want anything worse to fall upon Elizabeth. She's going through enough as it is. She's sensitive, and they know it. That's why they're threatening to take her away from me again. Plus, I'll go mad, and John...I don't want to know what will happen to him. So, all that work is going to waste, and I'm so fucking pissed off about it. I can't believe that I'm doing this...but I have to do this one thing that they say. If I don't...then everyone that I love will die. I'm sorry, but I don't have a say in this one. It's for the safety for not only for her...but for my son. Yes, I'm having a boy. I'm excited, but at the same time, I'm terrified. I don't even know what will happen when he's born. ...Fuck. I'm about to crash. Here we go again witht eh nightmaers.asddc ----d0-----dasdfYou will not give the journals to them Chris. Just give them to me, and no more nightmares will come your way. When I said I'll protect you, I meant that. Plus, I'll protect Elizabeth and the baby. You don't know how much power those journals hold. If you give them to me, then I'll have enough power to protect the entirety of Equestria. They will never step foot onto this land again. You need to trust me on this one. I mean, come on, have I EVER been wrong? Think about it. :) -Hood ########SO HOWDOESITFEEL TOKNOWTHETRUTH CHRIS? ISNTTHIS WHATYOUVEWANTED THEWHOLETIME? THECAUSE OFYOURNIGHTMARES? SHESLYING SHEKNEWTHEWHOLETIME SHEKNEWTHISWOULDHAPPEN YET SHEDIDNOTHINGTOSTOPIT YOUWILLCOMETOUS CHRIS YOUWILLDO ASWESAY WHETHERYOUWANTTO ORNOT YOUMAYBEWONDERING "Who is we?" MAYBEYOUSHOULD ASKHERWHOWEARE WEVEBEENAROUND FORALONGTIME WEVEBEENWATCHINGYOU FORASLONG ASYOUCANREMEMBER YOUWILLSOON FINDOUT HOWDANGEROUS WEARE JUSTREMEMBER OBEYUS ANDWEWILLMAKETHISEASIER FORYOU HOWEVER IFYOUCHOOSE TODISOBEYUS YOUWILLFACE THECONSEQUENCES ISEEYOU TIMEIS RUNNINGOUT CHRIS Tk9FU0NBUEUNCk5PV0hFUkVUT0hJREUNCkFMV0FZU1dBVENISU5H HITHEREHELLO PERSON. HOW ARE YOU? DID YOU HAVE A NICE DAY? OH. YOU MUST BE WONDERING IF CHRIS WILL SEE THIS. NO. HE WON'T. I JUST WANT TO TAKE THIS TIME TO INTRODUCE MYSELF. I GO BY THE NAME JACK. THAT'S NOT MY ACTUAL NAME, BUT I WON'T BE TELLING YOU THAT ANY TIME SOON. YOU KNOW WHY? IT'S BECAUSE IT'S NONE OF YOUR FUCKING BUSINESS. NOW WHERE WAS I? AH YES. YOU KNOW THAT CHRIS GUY RIGHT? WELL, I HAVE A SECRET. IT'S ABOUT JOHN. YOU WANNA KNOW WHAT IT IS? IT'S SIMPLE; I'M NOT GOING TO FUCKING TELL YOU BECAUSE I KNOW THAT YOU IDIOTS WILL TELL CHRIS. NO. I DIDN'T KILL HIM. NONE OF US DID. NOT EVEN THE ADMINISTRATOR KILLED HIM. WE WANTED HIM ALIVE, BUT THEN THAT FUCKER DECIDED TO KILL HIM. OH YEAH. I'M NOT ALLOWED TO TELL YOU MORONS WHO KILLED JOHN. YOU WANNA KNOW WHY WE WANTED JOHN? WELL, IT'S A LONG STORY, SO I'LL MAKE THIS SHORT AND SIMPLY FOR YOU RETARDS. YOU SEE, JOHN KNEW SOMETHING THAT WE DIDN'T WANT HIM TO KNOW ABOUT. HE FOUND OUT ABOUT US WHEN HE WAS FIFTEEN YEARS OLD. SO, YEAH. THE ADMINISTRATOR TOLD HIM THAT IF JOHN DOESN'T DO AS WE SAY, THEN HE WILL EXPERIENCE THE WORST DEAL OF TORTURE IN HIS LIFE. EVEN WORSE THAN THE ABUSE HE RECEIVED FROM HIS PARENTS, WHICH BY THE WAY NEVER CARED ABOUT JOHN. THEN CHRIS CAME INTO THE PICTURE AND HOLY SHIT WAS THAT GOING TO BE A PROBLEM. YOU WANNA KNOW WHY? IT'S BECAUSE OF CHRIS'S FUCKING DAD. HE KNEW ABOUT US, BUT YET ALMOST ALL OF US NEVER KNEW A SINGLE THING ABOUT HIM. WELL, EXCEPT FOR THE ADMINISTRATOR AND RIPPER. RIPPER TOLD ME EVERYTHING ABOUT CHRIS'S DAD. HIS NAME WAS PATRICK. RIPPER STALKED PATRICK THROUGH ALMOST HIS WHOLE LIFE AND THAT'S WHY CHRIS DOESN'T KNOW MUCH ABOUT HIS CHILDHOOD. IT WAS COMPLETE FUCKING MISERY FOR PATRICK AND LET'S JUST LEAVE IT AT THAT. EVEN AFTER PATRICK'S CHILDHOOD, RIPPER WAS STILL TORTURING HIM. NOT PHYSICALLY, BUT MENTALLY. IT'S GENIUS. WHILE THIS WAS GOING ON, I THOUGHT THAT I WOULD HAVE A LITTLE FUN WITH CHRIS WHILE RIPPER WAS MESSING WITH HIS DAD. CHRIS DOESN'T KNOW THIS, BUT THIS HAS BEEN HAPPENING TO HIM EVER SINCE HE WAS THIRTEEN. HE'LL SOON FIND OUT. IT'S GOING TO BE FUNNY ONCE I SEE HIS FACE. IF YOU THINK THAT CHRIS' SITUATION RIGHT NOW IS BAD, IT'S ONLY GOING TO BE A WHOLE LOT WORSE FOR HIM. THIS IS ONLY THE BEGINNING. BEFORE I LEAVE, I JUST WANT TO SAY: WE'VE ALREADY TAKEN HIM BEFORE. HE JUST DOESN'T REMEMBER IT. HOWEVER, WE'VE DECIDED TO LET HIM GO. YOU KNOW, TO TORTURE HIM SOME MORE. SO, WITH THAT BEING SAID AND ALL, I WISH ALL OF YOU A DIRTY FAREWELL. JUST REMEMBER, THIS IS ONLY THE BEGINNING. 139191991514_3151316125205139191991514_3151316125205 Hello again, Chris. I am now able to be with you for as long as I want to be. I am no longer in the Administrator's grasp. I am now an unbound member. There's one problem though. I am no longer the entity that I used to be. I am now a god. That means that Jack will no longer put you in any danger. Luna is now under my care and will be until your situation is taken care of. Don't worry, I won't hurt her in anyway. She's scared and confused right now, but that doesn't matter to me. All I care about is that she is safe from Jack and the Administrator. This will be good for both you and me. However, it won't be good for the Administrator's situation. He cannot fix what I have done, but that doesn't mean he won't try his absolute best to do so. I will sacrifice my very existence. For you. For us. For Equestria. How did I get out, you may ask? I had an old friend help me. She's broke free a long time ago, way before I was. She goes by with the name "Liz". The Administrator didn't pick that name for her. In fact, he never cared for her and he was so careless over her that he didn't even bother giving her a new name. So, that's what she went by. She told me that isn't her real name, but was her nickname back when she was on Earth. She told me a lot more, but I can't tell you anything else. She said she wanted to tell you the rest about her. Trust me, she has a LOT to say and I think you both should get along quite nicely. Pinkie Pie. She's okay. However, The Administrator is planning on taking her. That's not happening. I will protect her the day he strikes. I know his weakness and I'm going to use it to my advantage. Anyhow, I'll be seeing you at Manehattan. Auf Wiedersehen. -Hood Watashi wa korekutādesu.Prepare for hell to fall on you, Chris. I will have your head and you will be the biggest part of my collection. Hood, Watashi wa anata o shūryō shite itara, anata wa, mohaya sonzai shimasen. Anata no atama wa watashi no korekushon no ichibu to shite dakedenaku seikō no wa, kachinonai sakuhindearu koto o kitai. Sincerely, コレクター #8 - GoodbyeI'm going to die. Since there's no reason for me to do this anymore, I'm just going to stop doing this bullshit. I cancelled the meetings. I don't care about any of this stupid bullshit anymore. I have Elizabeth now and I want to be happy, but this "Collector" fucker wants to make my life an even more living hell than it already is. So, this will be my last entry. Elizabeth is sleeping right now and...I think it's for the best that I'm gone. I was even told by Liz that she has no importance to the Administrator. So, basically, I give up. I surrender. This is my last entry. Thank you guys so much for being here with me for all these months. Through this nightmare. I can end it tonight. It's 2:08 A.M right now and I'm leaving for good. Celestia doesn't know. Liz doesn't know. Ripper doesn't know. Hood doesn't know. Nopony knows. Not even Pinkie Pie. I don't care anymore. I just want to die. So, goodbye everybody. I'll see you soon, dad. Maybe this time we'll spend more time with each other. This is Chris, signing off...for the last time. UGhhc2UgMSBjb21wbGV0ZWQuDQpQaGFzZSAyIHdpbGwgbm93IGJlZ2luLg== 6112326722_#74126112326722_#7412 I can't find Chris. This has never happened to me before. In the past, I could find Chris, no matter how far away he is from me. Now, I can't sense him at all. What if he really is dead? I'm not giving up, though. I will find him. I promised him that I would protect him and he somehow managed to get past me without me knowing about it. How did he do that? Does Chris have abilities that he obtained when he went to that building in Manehattan? If so, then I'm probably gonna have to go back to Earth and look for him. Either that, or look for The Collector. He's the reason for Chris's disappearance and if I have to fight him for answers, that's what I will do. This is not what I had planned. This is ruining everything and if I fail to find him, then I will let everypony down. Luna is worried sick about Chris and she wants to help. I can't take that risk. I need to put her in the care of Liz until I return. She's still not ready to return to the castle yet. She still has some more recovering to do because she still has nightmares about the whole thing and I know it's sweet of her wanting to help, but she's simply not up for the task. I'm not letting Chris suffer the same fate as his father's. I'm not going to let him give up. He's done so much and he brought back Elizabeth. Speaking of which, she's worried too. She's only been out of the Dark World for a couple days now and she's already starting to loose her happiness. I can't let her be like this. There's so much shit that's on my shoulders right now. Elizabeth and the others are counting on me to find Chris and, rest assured, I will find him, no matter what. So, after I'm done with this, I'm going to find Chris and won't be back until I find him. Goodbye. -Hood. Du bist ein Narr.Oh, Collector. You always make me laugh. Do you really think that you will defeat me? This is exactly why the Administrator banished you from the group five-hundred years ago. You're weak. You're pathetic. You're a fool. However, I will say that you got me there with some of the things you said in your message. You're right, I haven't found the light yet, but darkness will never be a part of me forever. I'm getting somewhere and look at you. You have not gotten anywhere since your banishment and I'm surprised that you still exist. Maybe you have gotten a little more powerful, but you are still no match for me, especially Hood. You have no idea what he is capable of, Collector. He will destroy you if you push him over the edge and that's not something you don't want him to do. I'm going to let Hood take care of you because I have better things to worry about. Besides, I already found John. He's in my care right now and at this very moment, is sleeping fondly here in the Dark World. The ponies here are taking good care of him and tomorrow, he will finally see the light again and that's when he will do everything in his power to destroy you and the curse that you have cast upon Chris. I hope this message opens your eyes. Well, if you even have any eyes after what the Administrator did to you. -Ripper #10.5 - Quick Update#10.5 Hey guys. It's John again. I finally have some time to kill before I have to go back and care for Luna. So, I've been thinking about doing a couple things, despite Ripper or Liz not being able to help. I'm thinking about going back to that abandoned house in Ponyville. I feel as though I missed something there. There could be something or somebody waiting for me there, but I don't care anymore. In fact, I don't really give two shits on what will happen to me. As long as I'm protecting Elizabeth, it will all be worth it at the end. Well, that's at least what I think. Then, after I'm done with that; I'm going to the Crystal Empire for a week to visit Cadence. Me and her have a really good friendship going on. I'll also be talking to Shining about a few things. We have a lot more in common than we thought and that's what makes me happy. So, cool. I have more friends. I don't know what else I'll do after I get back. I might go and look for Chris, but that would be a suicide mission because I don't have Ripper or Hood protecting me. This reminds me of a quote that my father told me when I was young and that's the only good memory I have with him: "Don't depend on anyone, because even your shadow will leave when you're in darkness." So, at this point, I'm not depending on anyone. I've accepted that I may have to do this on my own, despite having no protection. If the Administrator gets me, tough luck on me. Tomorrow I will go to the abandoned house in Ponyville. If there's no post the day after tomorrow, then I might be recovering from whatever hell awaits me there. So, with that being said, this is John signing off... Running on Fumes...John again. Haven't been sleeping too well, lately. Been having vivid nightmares. You know, the horrible shit. The ones that are just so goddamn horrifying. Haven't been to sleep yet. Running on fumes here and have very little energy. About to pass out. Eyes getting heavy. cant ttype annymoer. MISSME? endless stairsWell, it's late where I'm at and I'm bored as shit, so I'm going to type and tell you guys what's been going on. For starters, this is Chris. I haven't done anything, since there isn't really that much of a reason for me to do something anyway. This whole thing is starting to get to me, man. Sometimes I wish that I never met John, Elizabeth or anybody. I'm the reason that we're in this place. Anyway, it's late and I'm bored as shit. What to do in such a boring place such as Equestria, huh? YOU CAN'T DO SHIT. I can't sleep. It's kind of hard to when you got so much shit on your mind, especially if you're in my shoes, which I doubt you are because, in your world, this kind of shit doesn't exist. But in the world I'm in, ANYTHING can come to life. I mean, come on, magic usually doesn't exist on Earth, but here, it's common. Stairs. Stairs. I had an experience a few minutes ago that I should probably let out. Maybe that could be the reason why I can't sleep. Okay, get this; I was getting a glass of water, right? So, I go down the stairs, drink my water and try to go back to my room so that I can go back to sleep. Usually, it didn't even take more than a few seconds to get up there. But no, it took what felt like hours to get back to my room. When I finally got back up to my room, I checked my phone. It was 2:32. I got up at 2:30. This...is not going to be a good week. Jesus, I just got tired all of a sudden. I'm gonna hit the hay. -Chris Strange Message + Other ThingsUm...hey. This is Chris. ...What the hell am I even reading? Okay, so earlier today, I was on my computer and I check my email. I have at least FIVE MESSAGES. I could only get two of them. The other three wouldn't load for some reason. I'll check into it once this is posted. სიფრთხილით მოვეკიდოთ. მე უახლოვდება. What a way to start a day, huh? Well, for one thing, the language that the sender was using is Georgian. Georgian is a Kartvelian language and, honestly, I haven't seen this language in AGES. Okay, so I translated it and comes out as this: "Beware." "I'm getting close." It's a warning. Basically, it's telling me that they are getting close to my location and that worries me. I don't even know if this guy is on our side or on THEIR side (the fuckers that keep harassing John and I). ...Or maybe it's a new enemy? I don't know. I showed Hood the message and he didn't say anything about it. He just stared at the message. I think he knows something. I'm going to talk to him about it. And before I forget, I really need to clear something up. It's about John. He...hasn't been himself lately. He's been hanging around with Lulu and Tia a lot lately. Do you guys know anything about that, because he told me that I should read the latest post and I'll find out for myself. I don't see it anywhere. I looked for it and the last update was on January 19th - endless stairs. John, what the hell is going with you, man? Come talk to me. I want to be there for you. I know something horrible is bothering you, so come talk to me. You know I've been threw it all, so why you won't come talk to me? I'm worried sick about you man. What, you think I don't care about you? Of course I care about you! I'm your best friend. We're pretty much brothers! Brothers need to be there for each other, so let me help you, goddammit! NUMBERTWELVEAm I here? Good. Chris. You need to read this, and you need to heed these warnings. You really need to consider doing what these guys are telling you to do. If you post even one journal, she will die. They aren't joking this time. Elizabeth WILL DIE if you keep typing up your father's journals. If you continue, then there will be nothing I can do for you anymore. I can't stop this from happening. There is a reason why they hid those journals in the first place. They don't want it to be shown to the world. Please, Chris. Don't you know she's pregnant?! THINK ABOUT YOUR OWN CHILD! DONT POST THE JOURNALSFKJSDFKL:SDLJFSDJ:FNLSDNGJ:LJOTOJJKHAS:KLDJK:SVNKL:NJ:L:SKJDFJ:SDJKL:N:SDKLJ - - - - - - - Peter Arnold Hatfield (friend of Christopher and Johnathan) [TERMINATED] THIS IS YOUR LAST WARNING
Introduction - The Journal EntriesIntroduction - The Journal Entries Introduction The Journal Entries Since some of you may be wondering what the nightmares were about, I wrote them down in my journal. I'm just letting you guys know, I've been in Equestria for about a year now and this started happening two months ago. So this has been happening since April of 2013. I have no idea why it had to be me, though. Anyway, here are the journal entries. I'm going to be making side notes in between some of the journal entries. April Journal Entry #1 April 18th, 2013: Last night, I had a nightmare. I was running. From what, I don't remember. I just kept running and I kind of remember running through a forest of some kind. It kind of looked like the Everfree Forest. Why? I have no idea. So anyway, as I was running, I tripped over and I started falling into darkness. That's when I woke up. It scared the living shit out of me. Before I go onto other journal entries, I couldn't remember anything in a few nightmares that I've had, so I didn't really bother writing anything on those days. Anyway, moving on... Journal Entry #2 April 20th, 2013: Sorry I didn't write anything down yesterday. I couldn't remember anything. Anyway, about last night's nightmare. I was walking, but I wasn't in a forest this time, I was walking down a street. Probably Manehattan because I remember seeing tall buildings. Here's the thing though, the buildings were outrageously high. I also remember looking at the windows. Now, I think I remember seeing ponies looking out the windows. I don't remember what their faces looked like, though Moving on, I walk alone the street and I remember turning my head to the left and I see a building that looked very old and decayed. Out of all the buildings that I have seen so far, this one looked like it was pretty out of shape. I walk up to it and I only see a door on this building. There weren't any windows or anything. After looking at the building for a while, I remember having this feeling of being in danger all of a sudden. I turn around and I don't see the other buildings anymore. The street wasn't even there, either. I turn back around to the building and the door was already opened. I walk into the building and then darkness consumed me again. That's when I wake up. It didn't really scare me this time. It just felt really creepy to me. I remembered a lot more from that nightmare than I did from my first one. I still didn't remember much though. What was that building I mentioned and what was in it? Is it even a real structure? I'm not sure. Now I'm going to type up the entries that I don't exactly remember writing in my journal. I remember waking up on the 21st and the 23rd, but I can't really remember writing all of this. It could have been the nightmares, but I'm not entirely sure. Journal Entry #3 April 21st, 2013: I can't remember the nightmare I had last night, but I have to write this down. I just woke up a few minutes ago and Celestia's sun is just starting to rise. I have this terrible headache and it won't stop. I'm just going to go see if one of the nurses will give some sort of medication to help relieve this headache. I don't remember going to one of the nurses for any medication. I don't think I ever went to one of the nurses before. This next one is...just weird. This isn't me. I just want to make this perfectly clear, I would never do this nor would I ever write anything about this. Journal Entry #4 April 23rd, 2013: You know what I'm going to do today? I'm going to take this gun and I'm going to shoot myself. I can't fucking take this anymore. I'm having a migraine again and I just can't take the pain anymore. I JUST WISH THAT ALL OF THIS WILL STOP!!! I don't ever remember having a migraine. Why would I write something about this? I wouldn't even think about committing suicide nor do I have a reason to do so. What caused me to write that? The next one, I remember writing about the nightmare I had that night. The last few sentences were a complete blur to me. Journal Entry #5 April 24th, 2013: Out of all the nightmares that I have had so far, this one had to be the one that I remembered. I only remember part of it, which isn't that big of a surprise to me. Anyway, moving on. I was back in the forest, but I wasn't running this time. I was walking. Where I was walking to, I don't remember. All I can remember is that I was walking, but as it went on, I started to walk faster and faster. I also remember hearing this very strange sound coming from behind me. I don't know what it was, but I didn't even think about turning around. As I was running, the sound got louder and louder. It started to turn into a deep, sinister growl. That's when I started sprinting. As I was sprinting, the growls turned into high pitched screeching noises. I trip and it causes me to turn around. As soon as I turned around, the growling stopped and it started to get a little foggy. That's when I wake up. However, just before I woke up, I saw something in the fog. I can't describe what it looked like, but it was definitely a figure of some sort. Oh god, I'm getting that migraine again. I remember writing that last sentence and that was about it. I got dressed and continued on with my day. What caused that migraine I apparently had? I didn't write any more entries for April. All I did in the journal for the rest of the month was just draw. There wasn't anything serious in there, it was just a bunch of stick figures and little comics. I also figured that it was pointless to write in that journal because it wasn't really getting me anywhere, so I guess I just...forgot about it. It wasn't until in late May that I remembered it again and I started writing in it. For the most part, it wasn't anything too serious. I wrote at least four journal entries that I perfectly remember writing. The nightmares also stopped for a couple weeks, but I didn't get used to it because I knew, at some point, they would return. When they did, that's when the numbers started to appear. May There was only two entries written in the journal. One is about a nightmare I had and then there is one I don't even think it was me that wrote it. This one is about the nightmare. Journal Entry #10 May 24th, 2013: This doesn't make any sense to me. Let me explain. I'm starting to have the nightmares again, but the most recent one I had, which was last night, is the one that I barely remember. I know I might have said before that I don't remember much when I have a nightmares. However, all of the other nightmares I remember, this one was literally hard to remember. All I can remember was screaming and running. I don't remember what I was running from nor do I remember why I was screaming, but I remember feeling terrified. I do remember the end very clearly. I kept seeing numbers. Why numbers? What do numbers have to do with anything? When I woke up, I felt something forcing me to write down the numbers that I saw and when I did, the feeling went away. This is starting to scare me. This is the one I don't remember. It was a bunch of numbers and I believe it was in binary coding. I already have it translated, but I guess I can show you anyway. The month and year are there, but no journal entry. May, 2013: 01101001 01110011 01100101 01100101 01111001 01101111 01110101 It translates to: "iseeyou". How I translated it? I have a computer that has a code translator. It literally can decode anything. I'm glad I brought this with me. When I saw that, I was pretty freaked out. Not only was there someone/something in my room, but they are watching me as well. So, I basically spent the next couple of weeks trying to figure out what these numbers mean. I still can't figure them out. When I find a way to decode them, I'll post about it. Until then, I'm pretty much stuck. I'm also gonna be honest, I thought I was going to type a lot more than this. I know it might look rushed, but I just wanted to get this out of the way. I really want to move on, but I can't because of the number decoding. I can't figure them out. I know I said that already, but it's true. Am I going crazy? Please don't let that be true...
#1 - Finally Getting Somewhere...sort of1 - Finally Getting Somewhere...sort of ======================================== #1 - Finally Getting Somewhere...sort of You're probably wondering if I finally figured it out. The answer to that is yes I did, but I had to seek help since I'm such an idiot at decoding. That's the main reason why I have my decoding program on my computer, but I couldn't use my computer because it wouldn't turn on. I tried to find out what the problem was and everything on the inside of the computer was doing just fine. Everything looked okay. It was pretty odd. Anyway, I went to a friend in Ponyville, which I've known since I got here, and I asked him to look at the numbers that I have written down and what I should do. He looked at the numbers and he told me that none of them go above 26. He also told me that 26 is the total number of the letters in the English alphabet. That's when it became clear to me. The answer was right there and I blame myself for not figuring this out sooner. I then thanked him for the help and I leave and head back to Canterlot. As I sit on my computer desk, I write down all the letters in the alphabet in order. After I was done with that, I start putting each number in their corresponding letter, like A=1 and B=2, and I slowly start to decode each set of numbers that I have written down. The Numbers DECODED So, here are the set of numbers that I have so far, in order. 1. 2 21 9 12 4 9 14 7 2. 6 15 18 5 19 20 3. 3 12 15 3 11 4. 12 15 15 11 20 8 5 18 5 5. 9 20 19 3 15 13 9 14 7 6. 6 15 18 25 15 21 7. 7 15 1 20 4 1 23 14 8. 19 8 5 11 14 15 23 19 9. 23 1 20 5 18 10. 8 15 12 4 25 15 21 18 2 18 5 1 20 8 11. 9 19 5 5 25 15 21 12. 23 1 20 3 8 25 15 21 18 2 1 3 11 13. 23 1 20 3 8 15 21 20 6 15 18 8 9 13 14. 10 15 8 14 19 1 25 19 8 9 The first set translates to: building. What building? The building in my nightmares? What does this 'person' want me to find there? Is it a different building? The second set translates to: forest I think this 'person' is talking about the Everfree Forest. I'm not sure, though. They could talking about another forest, but, like I said, I'm not sure. The third set translates to: clock What does a clock have to do with any of this? The fourth set translates to: lookthere Look where? I don't even know. The fifth set translates to: itscoming What's coming and when is it coming? The sixth set translates to: foryou What's coming for me?! The seventh set translates to: goatdawn Go where and why at dawn? Where do I need to go at dawn? The eighth set translates to: sheknows Who is 'she'? What does 'she' know? The ninth set translates to: water Water? What about it? What does water have to do with anything? The tenth set translates to: holdyourbreath Why would I need to hold my breath? What does that have to do with anything? It's the same way with 'water', what does it have to do with any of this? The eleventh set translates to: iseeyou That still creeps me out. Why is this 'person' watching me? Is he watching me in my sleep? He's probably watching me type this right now. The twelfth set translates to: watchyourback Watch my back? Is this thing threatening me or is he warning me? The thirteenth set translates to: watchoutforhim Who is 'him'? The last set of numbers translate to: johnsayshi John? My best friend? He was the one that came with me to Equestria. He's dead. He's been dead for over a year now, so there's no way John said that. I was at his funeral. I saw his fucking body. He should be dead. There's no way John could be still alive...right? Maybe this thing is just getting to me... Okay, so here's basically what I'm trying to understand. The first three: building, forest and clock. I really think that this 'forest' that he's talking about is the Everfree Forest. The 'building' that he's talking about might be either the old building I saw in Manehatten, you know the one in my nightmare, or it might be somewhere in the Everfree Forest. Other than that, I have no idea what he's talking about. The 'clock'. I have no idea what he's talking about. I don't even have the slightest clue of what he means by this. It could be any clock. So what does a clock have to do with any of this? The next three: lookthere, itscoming, and foryou. Now, with 'lookthere', they might be telling me to look in the building that he's talking about. It might be either the answer that I'm looking for or it's just another clue. I'm not entirely sure... 'itscoming' and 'foryou' would go together. What's this 'it' that they're talking about and why would 'it' be after me? What did I do? With goatdawn, I guess this 'person' wants me to go to the building that might be in the Everfree Forest at dawn. Why dawn? Now, with sheknows, this one really gets to me and there are two questions that come into mind. Who is 'she'? What does she know? water and holdyourbreath. I don't even know what it's supposed to mean. Will something happen to me in the water that will cause me to hold my breath? If that's the case, then shit... watchyourback and watchoutforhim. Who is him and why do I need to watch my back? Is there something out there that I should be afraid of? What does it mean? johnsayshi. There is just no way that John is still alive. This guy is just fucking with me and I'm not letting him get to me. Well...shit. At least I got...something. It helps me out on what's going on...kind of. I still don't know who 'him' is and I don't know where to start. I am thinking about seeking help from Luna. Why? Well, because I want to know what my nightmares were about. I know it's not going to be pretty, but I have to know. So, tomorrow, I will seek help from Luna and figure out what to do next. If you guys have any other suggestions on what to do next, tell me and I will think about doing it.
#1.5 - Background + John's Funeral#1.5 - Background + John's Funeral Some of you suggested that I take some time to explain my background, as well as John's. That seems fair enough because you guys don't know anything about me and, since John's name came up, It's also a good idea to tell you about him as well. Now, before I begin, one of you complained that the last post was way too short. Well, to put it simply, it was meant to be that short. I'm not going to explain why. I had shit on my mind and I don't exactly...want to talk about it. Anyway, this is basically going to be about my background and was well as John's background, since some of you have an interest in John and who he is. Now, I'm going to put each detail in different categories, you know like, what I like, what I hate, etc... So, without any further interruptions, let's get started. 01111001 01101111 01110101 01110010 01100100 01100001 01100100 01110111 01100001 01110011 01100001 01100011 01101111 01110111 01100001 01110010 01100100 Me Where I was born: I was born in Detroit, Michigan. Yeah, my parents were on vacation around the time I was born and they told me that I came out...a bit early. Not too early, but probably a few days early. They didn't think that it would be that soon. Well, I thought it wasn't that soon at all and I'm sure that you guys are thinking the same thing. Anyway, what were they on vacation for, if that's what you are wondering. Well, they were actually a couple weeks into their honeymoon. They told me that, for their honeymoon, they wanted to travel across the country. However, after I was born, their plans pretty much went down the toilet because they had to take care of me, obviously. So, they went back to the state where they got married, which was Ohio, and they settled in Columbus. Of all places, why there? I have no idea. I never got any answer from them as to why Columbus. That's where I pretty much grew up. It wasn't too bad. I mean, that's where I met John and, if I didn't meet him, then I don't think I would be here in Equestria. Oh and if you're wondering if I'm a brony, no I'm not and I'm just going to leave it at that. When I was born: I was born on July 17th, 1992. It's not my birthday yet, though I really wish it was. Before I came here to Equestria, I didn't exactly get the best birthdays. I mean, don't get me wrong, they were good birthdays, it's just that my family is...poor. VERY poor, to be quite honest with you. So, that means that I would have to wait to get my birthday presents. I only got one present each year and, a lot of the times, it would either be clothes or stupid toys. I kept telling my parents that I don't want toys or clothes, but they didn't exactly listen to me. I mean, they understood that I didn't like toys, but they still got me clothes. Later on, I would begin to understand why they couldn't buy me anything expensive. When I arrived to Equestria: Like I said before, I arrived two years ago, alongside with John. How we got here, is the secret that Celestia wanted us to keep to ourselves. However, you guys know that it's quite obvious on how I got here, so I'm not going to explain. So basically, John and I were a lot happier than we were on Earth and Celestia even noticed because John and I were pretty much miserable all the time when we were on Earth. The reason why is because, well, we were going through a lot together and the tough times in high school, like the bullies, not having that many friends of our own, and all that other shit. I still thank Celestia everyday for bringing me here. My parents: Mom: My mom was a very nice lady. Her full name was Georiga L. Anderson. She didn't exactly...have the good life. She would always tell me stories about what she went through as a child and why. Her father was an alcoholic and he would always beat my grandma and,sometimes, my mom as well. It was mostly my grandma. She told that he died a few years later, after she graduated from high school. Her mother and her couldn't help but feel relieved that he was gone. I mean, she still misses him occasionally, but he still makes her pissed and afraid. I almost forgot to mention a few more things about my mother. She always wanted to go college to be a doctor. I asked her why she wanted to be a doctor and she told me that doctors wanted to help people who are sick feel better and that's what my mom was good at; making people feel better. That's why I was a happy child through most of my childhood. She helped me out with a lot of shit and I still thank her for that. Later on, she died right around the time I graduated from school. She was diagnosed with lung cancer. Yeah, she was a smoker. I kept telling her over and over again to quit, but she just wouldn't listen to me. My dad kept telling her to do the same, but she still didn't listen and getting lung cancer was her punishment, I guess. When she died, it felt like a part of me died inside. She was probably the closest thing I had, besides my dad. Oh yeah and she was smoking ever since she was a freshman in high school. She never told me how she got into it. My mom basically told me that she just wanted a good stress reliever and that was the only thing that could calm her down. She just...got into it, I guess. My mom didn't get peer pressured into it, as far as I know, and she didn't get into it by her parents. She told me that her parents weren't smokers at all and that they have never touched a cigarette in their life. So...yeah. Let's move on with my dad. Dad: My dad was a good man. He taught me everything I know now and I'm still grateful for his help over the years that I was growing up. He didn't have a good childhood at all, at least that's what he told me. He told me that he never knew his father and that his mother was pretty much fucking insane. His mother would always lock him in the basement and leave him there for at least six hours. She would also beat him with her belt and wouldn't stop until he passed out from the pain and I thought that was just flat-out terrible and abusive. I asked him why he didn't just call the cops and he told me that he didn't have any phones to contact the police by and that he lived way out in the country at the time, so he pretty much didn't get any help from anyone. He also told me that he was bullied constantly when he was in elementary school. He would get beaten up everyday in the halls, bathrooms and outside of school. One time, he got beaten up while he was walking home and, basically, got knocked out. He told me that he woke up at night in the middle of the forest and had no idea where he was or how to get home. Not to mention, how to get help. So, he basically walked around, scared, trying to look for a way out of the forest. About an hour later, he finally came across a busy highway and that was where he was picked up by the police. I asked my dad if he ever told the police about what his mom was doing and he told that he did. He told the officer everything that went on in his house. My dad also told me that it was probably the worst night in his entire life. I asked him if anything else went on in the forest and he just...stopped talking about his life all together. I don't really know anything else about my dad, other than his childhood. For the rest of my teen years, my dad didn't really talk to me that much. Now, after my mom passed, that's when my dad...changed. After a couple weeks after her funeral, he began...talking to himself and began to sleep walk almost every night. I would always hear him saying something about a very tall tree of some sort. This went on for another week or two. It got worse every day. However, that was only the beginning. Sometimes, I would wake up in the middle of the night with my dad watching me in the corner of my room. I would always ask what he was doing in my room and he would respond. He would just go back to his room and stay there for the rest of the night. It really started to scare me and I hated to see him like that. This was around the time he disappeared. I woke up in the middle of the night, again, and I see that my dad wasn't in the corner of my room this time. After some time I woke up, I just...got this feeling to check his room. That's what I did. I went to his room to check on him and...he wasn't there. There was a note on his bedside table. I still have it with me. It was bad written and it was a little difficult to read. ChrIs, If you are reAding this, then that means that I'm alreaDy gone. I don't have much time left, so here's I need to say this and I hope you still know this. I love you, son. Don't you ever forg et that. Remember all the things I taught you during high school and remember them well. I need to go. This is the only thing I can think of doing at this point. I'm doing this to protect you and John because, if I'm gone, then maybe he'll stop. I don't know what will happen to me, but all I know is that you and John will be safe. I love you, ChrIs. That's where it ends. I don't know what happened to my dad, but I know it wasn't good. Was he going through the same shit that I'm going through right now? Who is 'him'? Other Shit You Should Know: I've always been the kind of guy that can be a little shy when I'm around a certain amount of people. I don't really have that much of a problem with girls and I never have. Pretty much, all the girls that I have ever known really liked me because of how nice I can be and how much I respected them. That was probably the main reason why I was being bullied, it was because I actually knew how to talk to girls. I guess they were just...jealous, I guess. I also have a big interest in electronics and computers. Since my dad was a genius with computers and what they were about, he taught me everything that he knew about computers and how to use them. He also taught me how to use certain editing programs. However, after mom died, he started to loose interest in teaching me and I never got to learn how to use the translating program that I have on my computer from him. I learned how to use it on my own and it was actually pretty easy to use. I just had to take a lot of tutorials over it and it just started to make some sense to me... I'm still an idiot when it comes to decoding, though. Some of you were wondering who John was. Well, it would be unfair to not tell you who he was since I never told you guys that much recently. So, let's get to it. 01101010 01101111 01101000 01101110 01110111 01100001 01110011 01100110 01110101 01101110 John Who Is John? John was my best friend. We grew up together, we went through everything together, and we basically had a lot in common. We both had a big interest in electronics, mostly computers, and we loved going on adventures. My dad didn't let us go into the forest, but he did let us go through the nature trail, which leads to the park. So, basically, we did a lot together and I know a lot more about him than anybody else, including the princesses themselves. When We Arrived: We arrived in Equestria two years ago. Like I said before, Celestia didn't want us to tell anypony on how we got here, but it's pretty obvious on how we got here anyway, so it's not that big of a secret anyway. When we got to Equestria, we didn't really know what to do, actually. We met the ponies here in Canterlot and we also wanted the Mane 6 that she was talking about at the time, but she didn't want us to go to Ponyville. I asked her why and she said that we should get used to being here, I guess. The way she said it made us wonder if there was something else going on. At the time, we just shrugged it off and just went with it. How We Met/How He Knows Me: We met in the 6th grade while we were at recess. I was getting pushed around when John came up to the group of bullies and basically told them to fuck off and he sounded very serious when he said it. They at first gave John a hateful look, then they just walked away. After that, we basically hung out a lot and got to know each other a little bit. Then, as time went on, we started hanging out with each other outside of school and the rest is basically history. What Happened to John? I really don't want to exactly...talk about this, but I guess if you guys really want to know what happened to him, I'll tell you. So, about a couple months after we got to Equestria, John's behavior started to change. He had this journal that he would write in because his doctor wants him to write down his thoughts. Oh yeah, something I failed to mention, John had to spend a year in the mental hospital. He never told me why. Anyway, he would write stuff down in his journal. However, it didn't look like he was writing at all. It looked like he was drawing. What he was drawing, I don't know. As time went on, he began to act more and more strange. At some points, I would catch him sleep walking, and/or standing in front of his window in the middle of the night. I would call out his name, but it wouldn't work. So, I would have to shake him awake and then I would have to listen to him freaking out for about a few minutes. Afterwards, he would pass out on his bed. Then, the next morning, I would get up, get dressed, and go check on him. He wouldn't even be there. Instead, he's in the closet. I would wake him up and ask him why he was in the closet. He would always say that he doesn't know and that he doesn't remember anything. If you think that him sleep walking and the fact that he couldn't remember any of that was bad, well, guess what? It was only the beginning and the ending is not pretty. As time went on, he began to avoid me. I don't why he was doing this. He normally doesn't do that, at all. Trust me, whenever he had something on his mind, he would come to me and tell me everything. This is where it started to get a whole lot worse. It was late at night and I was about ready to go to bed when a thought struck in my mind. It was John. Something was telling me to go to his room. That's what I did. I went to his room and...he was gone. I figured that he was sleep walking again, so I look around the hallway for him and I couldn't find him. This is where I start to get worried. I call out his name multiple times and I never got a response from John anywhere in the halls or in the castle. I tell some of the royal guards about the situation and we look for John everywhere in the garden and in the streets of Canterlot. We never found him. John was officially missing. Celestia took notice of the situation and she wanted the royal guards to go on a man hunt for John. They looked for two months and still couldn't find him. It doesn't end there. Just when Celestia was about to call off the search, and basically give up, one of the royal guards announce that they have found John...dead. When I heard the news, I felt like the other half of me died inside. I was seriously at the point of crying. John was like a brother to me. He was my best friend and he's dead. I thought to myself, how much more can I lose in this short of amount of time. I lost my mother, then my father, and now John. 01110100 01101111 01110000 01101100 01100001 01111001 01110111 01101001 01110100 01101000 The Funeral Celestia ordered a funeral for John and when the day came, as it turns out, everypony in Canterlot was in tears. It was the worst day I've ever had being here in Equestria. Luna was crying as well. She was heartbroken and she had to step out of the funeral. Celestia had to step out of the funeral as well so that she could calm Luna down. Celestia was supposed to give a speech on behalf of John's death. However, since she knew that I knew more about John then she did, Celestia wanted me to give the speech. At first, I was a little hesitant. Then the moment came and I had to think of what to say. I then thought of what my mother said to me a long time ago, when I was young. "Remember Chris. Don't be nervous. Don't think of what to say. Just...spit it out and get it out of the open." As I stand beside John's coffin, looking at the ponies of Canterlot, I couldn't help but feel nervous. I look up and I see Celestia and Luna, looking down from the castle balcony. They both smile at me and that gave enough encouragement to say what I need to say. Here's the speech I gave to Canterlot. The Speech "Hello everypony." I began. "We are all gathered here on this tragic day for the lose of a life. Not just any life, but the life of somebody greatly important to me and all of you. I'm talking about my best friend John L. Marshal. John was...a person that was greatly important to me. We were...always there for each other. He stood up for me and I stood up for him as well. We went through a lot together and we spent every waking moment together before we came here. He was...like a brother to me. He was the brother that I never had." I began to tear up at this point. What I was about to say is something that I have failed to mention to you guys. "What this man had to go through was, not only traumatizing, but heartbreaking. John was...abused. By both of his parents. Whenever I had to go home, he would cry because he knew that he had to return to where he lived. That was when he told me. I was devastated and I couldn't help but feel sorry for what he was going through at the time. Do you know what I did that he thanked me for, even to this day? I took him and my father didn't mind at all. My dad even knew where John was coming from and, since he liked John, him and my mom went to the authorities and they basically took custody over John and, let me tell you, he was so happy. However, that still didn't mean he recovered from the abuse. My dad noticed this and it was obvious what he had to do. John had to be put in a mental institution. At the time, I thought that the abuse that he went through was the only reason he had to be admitted, but there was a second reason and, even to this day, I still don't know the second reason. So, basically, John has went through a lot in his life. It still didn't mean that he couldn't be a nice person. John was a great guy and everyone pretty much loved him. He did a lot for my community after he got out of the institution and I couldn't help but smile that he was...happy again. Every time we hung out, we forgot what was going on with our lives and we were just...happy." I take a moment to calm down because I was in the verge of crying. After I was calm enough, I continued with my speech. "John may have been through a lot during his childhood, but there were still good memories between him and I. Memories that I will cherish for as long as I live. So, I want everypony, that is here today, to pay their respects to John. We shall never forget who he was nor should we forget what he possibly done to our live, how he influenced us all." "...I thank all of you being here today. Thank you for listening to me..." I concluded. As soon as I was done, I was on the verge of crying again. I began to hear cheering from everypony in Canterlot. It was pretty loud. I didn't care, though. It really did mean a lot to me. It actually made me feel a lot better to know that a lot of ponies will miss John. How Long has it Been? It's been over a year now since John's death. I still miss that guy. I moved on, though. I know that he's finally resting in peace. I still feel terrible for what happened. He was literally all the family I had left. Now, I'm the only human here in Equestria. I hope this answered some of your questions. I still have very few answers. So, after I post this, I'm going to see Luna for help. I want to know what these nightmares mean. I know the answer might not be pretty, but I have no other choice. When I'm done talking to her, I'll type up the conversation. Oh, before I forget, after I'm done talking with Luna, I might either head out to the Everfree Forest or just wait til tomorrow. I'm still not sure yet. 01101001 01110111 01100001 01110011 01100001 01110100 01110100 01101000 01100101 01100110 01110101 01101110 01100101 01110010 01100001 01101100
#2 - Help From Luna + Luna's Story#2 - Help From Luna Hey guys. It's Chris. Sorry I didn't post this sooner. There were a few technical difficulties with my computer and...it just couldn't be done. So, I had to spend a couple days fixing it and it should be working just fine again. If you're wondering what was wrong with it, I still don't know. Anyways, with that being said, here's the talk with Luna I had. I make my way to Luna's room when I get done with typing the last post, which took quite a while. I got done right around the time when Luna raised the moon and, honestly, I didn't think it would take that long. Anyway, as I was walking to Luna's room, I start to think. What do these nightmares mean and why are they happening to me? It's times like these that I wish my dad was here. Maybe he could understand what I'm going through right now and could possibly give me some sort of answer that will really help me out with the situation. Also, what will Luna tell me and how will she react to the nightmares that I had? I know, for sure, that the answers won't be pretty. However, I need to know because having all these questions unanswered is really starting to drive me crazy. I don't really know how I will react to the answers that I will soon get, but I know it's not going to be good. After at least twenty minutes or so, I finally find Luna's room. I wanted to be polite, so I knocked on the door and waited for a response. "Come in, Chris! I've been expecting you." Luna said. "Um...okay?" I open the door and I see Luna looking her bedroom window, which was a pretty big window. I then sat down on the chair that was in the corner of the room and waited for her to start talking. As I was waiting, I looked around the room. It was pretty. The ceiling looked just like the night sky and the walls were the color of Luna's skin. "...You have a really nice room, Luna." I said, breaking the silence. "Thank you. Now, I have been expecting your visit. However, I don't exactly know why you are here. If you don't mind me asking, but can you please explain why you are here?" Luna asked, nicely. 01110011 01110100 01101111 01110000 01101100 01111001 01101001 01101110 01100111 I take a deep breath. "Well." I began. "I've been having these strange nightmares and I don't know what they exactly mean. I have had a few nightmares that I don't remember at all. I figured that, since you have the ability to see into a pony's dreams and/or thoughts, I thought that you could help me out." "I see...well, you are right about my abilities. However, it's easier said than done. It's a long process, usually around an hour or two." Luna said. "Honestly, I don't care about that. I just want some answers as to what these nightmares mean. I really do need your help, Luna. Please?" I asked. "...Okay, I'll help. Please lay down on the bed." Luna said. I did just that. I go over to the bed and lay down on my back. "...Okay, now what?" "Now, this process requires quite a bit of concentration. I also need you to relax. You may fall asleep during the process, which has happened numerous times. So, I need you to stay awake and look up at the ceiling." Luna said. "Okay then. Is it going to be painful?" I asked, a little worried. "No, it won't. You will, however, feel just a bit lightheaded. You'll also feel a little tingly." "...Alright." I said. "Now, relax and concentrate on your thoughts..." Luna said. After she said that, her horn glowed and a blue-like aura surrounded me. 01110100 01100101 01101100 01101100 01101000 01101001 01101101 00001101 00001010 01110100 01101000 01100101 01110100 01110010 01110101 01110100 01101000 Two Hours Later... Nothing exciting happened, really. All I did was relax and watch Luna do her work. "Finally, I found your-AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" "WHOA!! WHAT??!?! WHAT'S WRONG?!?!" I asked, very confused. A royal guard came in as soon as she screamed. "Princess Luna?! What's the problem?" "...No...not Him again!" Luna yelled. "What? Who's 'Him'? Luna! What's wrong?" I asked, very concerned. Luna looked terrified. I don't think I have ever seen her this way. After a while, she calmed down, but she still looked terrified. She asked the guard to step out and the guard did what he was told and left. "...Chris. You need to listen to me very clearly. I...I now know what's been causing your nightmares. However, what I'm about to tell you is not going to be pretty." "Okay. What was the cause of my nightmares?" "Well..." she began. "I finally got to your nightmares that you have no memory of...and...he wouldn't allow me to see what they were." "Who is 'he'? What's going on?" I asked, in frustration. "...Chris, this...thing has been causing your nightmares. I...I just didn't think it would be him though..." Luna said, in utter fear. "Wait, have you encountered this...thing before, whatever it is?" I asked. "Yes. Chris, this thing has been around for a very long time...and I have come across this thing when I was young. Even Tia has seen him." "So...has this thing been around for as long as you two have?" I asked. "Probably longer than that, but we don't know for sure." Luna said. "...Can you tell me about your encounter with this...thing?" I asked. "...Okay. Just to warn you, only Tia and I know this secret. You would only be the third to know about this. This cannot be known to any other pony other than you, Tia and myself. Understood?" "Yes ma'am. Can...I write it down? So that I'll remember every thing?" I asked, politely. "Sure. Now, it goes a little something like this..." Luna said, beginning her story. Hey guys. It's Chris again. Before I begin this, I just want to say that I never expected her to have experiences with this sort of thing. Hell, I didn't even expect her to have a story that has something to do with this thing I'm dealing with right now. Anyway, with that being said, let's get on with her story. This is from her point of view by the way. The story isn't that long, either. Luna's Story 1,000 Years Ago... It was a beautiful night, as usual, and I just raised the moon. I then look out from my balcony and I feel this sudden urge to fly around and explore. So, that's what I did. I spread my wings out and I take off to the sky. As I'm flying around, I come across what is now the Everfree Forest and I then get this...weird feel of energy forming around my body. Something, then, tells me to go down to the forest. I was hesitant at first, but then I gathered enough courage to fly down to the forest. When I landed in the middle of the forest, I hear all kinds of things. Crickets and frogs singing a nice little tune in the darkness. I then began to walk around. I walk for, what felt like, twenty or so minutes and that's when I hear something moving behind me. I quickly turn around to see what it was and there was nothing there. I look at that direction for a few moments before I see the bushes moving. I slowly make my way towards the bushes to see what it was. When I get to the bushes, they were still moving. So, I look behind the bushes and...there was nothing. At the time, I thought it was just the wind moving the bushes. However, I didn't feel any wind brush against my coat. It still didn't bother me, so I just shrug it off and return to my walk. As I was walking, I listen to the crickets and frogs singing in the night. It was always my favorite thing to listen to. It always comforts me in a way. I never really knew why, but I just loved listening to it. I then started to think. It was always my thing to daydream during my walks. I was getting closer to an opening and I saw a small pond. It had very clear and clean water. I walked up to it and took a few drinks of water, since I was a little thirsty from walking. Then...everything went silent. There were no animals to be heard at all. It was...way too quiet. I then get this feeling of...fear. It wasn't normal for me to be afraid in a forest. I tried listening closely for any frogs or crickets, but there was nothing to be heard. I then decide to head home since this was really starting to freak me out. I look across from the pond and...there it was. It was just...standing there, staring at me. It was...tall and very skinny. At the time, I have never seen anything that stood on two legs, besides bunnies, and I have never seen any form of species like that before. I then look at it's face, but there was no face. It didn't have a nose, a mouth, or anything. It was...expressionless. I rub my eyes and blink a few times from staring at it for more than a few minutes. Then, it was gone. I look around to see where it was, but I couldn't see it anywhere. I was still frozen in place because of the amount of fear I was feeling. I took a deep breath and I could finally move. I blink again and...there it was again, but this time there were two of them. That second...person, or whatever you call it, was not nearly as tall as the creature next to him on the right. The second creature had a skull for a head. I wasn't sure if it was a mask or not, but it terrified me. I don't even think I've ever been so scared in my life. Then...I hear a sound. I look behind me and...it was Tia. She looked at me and asked what was wrong. I then look at the direction that those two figures were at and they were a closer to us. I look at Tia and...she had the same facial expression as I had. The short one's eyes started to glow and the tall suddenly had these...black tentacles coming out from his back. The short one then gave a very loud noise and that was when we started running. We kept running and running until we decided to fly. We flew to the sky and I look down to the forest to see the two figures just staring at me and then, in a blink of an eye, they were gone. I never saw the tall man ever again...until now. I sit there...dumbfounded. I knew exactly who she was talking about. "...Did he wear a suit?" I asked. Luna gave me a look of shock. "Yes! He wore a suit of the blackest of black and he also had a black tie with it as well? Why? Do you know...what this thing is?" Luna asked me. "...Yeah...I have to go Luna." I said suddenly. "What? Why? Don't you want to know what the meaning of your dreams are?" Luna asked. "I know what they mean now!" I said as I ran out of Luna's room. I now sit on my computer desk, typing this post to you guys. I know what this thing is. I know what Luna was talking about. He has no face, he is very skinny and tall, and he has no emotions. He was many names, but he is mostly known as the Slender Man. Is this what my father was trying to protect John and I from? Was my father a victim to the Slender Man? Most likely. I don't know why he is after me, but I intend on finding out. I'm going to the Everfree Forest tomorrow morning. This guy, the guy that says "iseeyou" said building and forest. There must be an old building in the Everfree Forest that he wants me to look at. However, I'm afraid to go there, but I have to. I don't have any other options. I need to find more answers to this, as to why this tall being has an interest in me. Oh and about the nightmares, I think they are clues to something. You know, like that one nightmare I had where I was in Manehatten. Remember that old building that was there. It still exists. It has been torn down yet. That's where I'll go next. Is this the last time you'll hear from me? No, it's not. Like I said before, I'm going to the Everfree Forest tomorrow and find any clues that will help me figure this out, possibly help me figure out John's death. I miss you, dad. I wish you were here with me... 01101010 01101111 01101000 01101110 01110111 01100001 01110011 01100001 01100011 01101111 01110111 01100001 01110010 01100100 00001101 00001010 01101010 01110101 01110011 01110100 01101100 01101001 01101011 01100101 01111001 01101111 01110101 01100001 01110010 01100101
#3 - The Building#3 - The Building I woke up right around the time when Celestia was just raising her sun and...today is the day that I head down to the Everfree Forest. So, I took a nice, long shower to get myself clean and to calm me down a little bit. I was nervous. I had this big feeling that I was going to encounter the Slender Man. It still wasn't going to stop me, though. I need to find out what's in the Everfree Forest. After I got done with my shower, I dried my hair and then got dressed. I actually saved up a lot of bits so that I can buy some a little food and lots of water. Before I left, though, I had to get something to eat since I haven't ate at all yesterday. My stomach was growling a lot and I just knew that I had to get something to eat. I chose to get some eggs and toast, with milk. My favorite breakfast meal. After I got done eating, I asked for a few muffins to take with me so that I'll have something to eat. They gave me the muffins and that's when I made my way out the castle. As I was walking, I walk past Luna. Then, I feel something on my hand. I open my hands to find...a necklace. I turn back to Luna and she just stands there looking at me. "I made it myself. If you ever get into any trouble with 'Him', just take the necklace into your hand and call my name. I'll be there to get you out of there." "...Thanks, Luna. I'll see you later." I said as I left. Luna just smiles and walks away. I make my way outside the castle and see that my ride is ready to take me to Ponyville. I hop in the carriage and I was off to Ponyville. Maybe I could meet the Mane 6, finally. Then I remember the situation I was in and I shot down the idea right away because I didn't want any of them to get involved in my situation. When I arrived at Ponyville, some of the ponies remember me from the speech I made a year back at John's funeral. Other ponies said hi to me and I said hi back, then went our separate ways. I figured that, since I had enough time on my hands, I thought that I would go and walk around Ponyville, since I haven't seen it before. As I'm walking around, I get the feeling that I'm being watched. I look behind me and I don't see anypony there. I continued walking and then that feeling came back. I turn around, again, to see who it was and I don't see anything. What the hell? ...He's not here, is he? I look around all around the little town and I don't see anything. However, I look at the forest area and I thought I saw something walk off into the forest. I knew what it was. It was watching me. God dammit... With the bits that I had, I go to a couple of stands to buy a few carrots and apples. Then, I look at a house that looks like something you would make as a gingerbread house. I looked at the sign and see that it said, "Sugercube Corner". I actually heard a few ponies talking about it in Canterlot, saying that it's the best place to get your favorite treats, like Cupcakes and other shit. I actually did like Cupcakes a lot and I figured that I would go in and buy a few. So, I make my way into the building and I ring the bell. I hear hoofsteps coming towards the counter. I was then greeted by a pink pony with balloons as a cutie mark. I actually recognized her. "Welcome to Sugercube Corner! How can I...Chris?" "Pinkie Pie?" She then gives a big smile, jumps towards me and gives me a big hug. Pinkie Pie and I actually met a couple months after John's funeral. She came to Canterlot for only one reason: to meet me. Yeah, apparently she heard that a human came to Equestria and I guess she just really wanted to meet me. She also heard about John's passing, so Pinkie Pie threw me a little party to cheer me up. It really did cheer me up, and I thanked her a lot for that. Pinkie Pie and I talked for a while, mainly about how we've been, what have we been up to, etc. I didn't tell her about the shit that's going on right now. I was afraid that, if I told her, she would get involved. RG9uJ3Qgd29ycnkuDQpTaGUgd29uJ3QgYmUuDQpJJ2xsIHByb3RlY3QgaGVyLg== So, after we were done talking, Pinkie gave a few cupcakes for free since she was my friend. I thanked her and headed out. When I got outside, everything just...stopped. I didn't hear a thing, not even the wind. I turn around to look at the building I was just in and I see that Pinkie Pie was just sitting there. I look closer and I don't see her breathing. She looked like she was about to get up from the chair, but she was just...floating there. I turn back around to look at the direction of the forest, when I see...a figure. It wasn't Him, but it was something else. He looked like he was just a bit shorter than I was. I'm at least 6'2, so he might have been 5'11. Other than that, I'm not sure. Anyway, he was just...standing there, staring at me. He was wearing a black hoodie with blue, torn up, jeans and dark brown shoes. I didn't get to see his face, but I could see his eyes. He had pinhole eyes. We just...stare at each other for a good five minutes until he gave me a creepy grin and walked towards me. I was preparing for him to do something...but he didn't do anything when he got close to me. He stopped grinning when he got close to me. Since he wasn't going to do anything, I thought I would be the one to start talking. "...Who are you and what's going on?" I asked. "..." "Look, I know you have a mouth. I saw you give me that creepy fucking grin and I know you can speak. Now SPEAK!" I yelled. "...You don't have to yell at me, Chris." he finally said. He had a very deep voice. "...Who are you?" I asked, seriously. "I will tell you who I am when the time is right. You can ask me anything, other than anything relating to me. Like I said, I will tell you my identity in the future." he said simply. "Okay. What's going on? Why isn't anypony here moving?" "Good question. You see, I have the ability to stop time at will. None of the ponies here know what's going on right now. They cannot hear either of us." "...What the hell are you?" "I cannot tell you that. The Administrator does not want any of us to reveal our species. All I can tell you is that, I used to be human, but that was a long time ago." "Who is this 'Administrator'?" I asked. "You know who he is. He's the tall man that has caused your nightmares." "...How long has this thing been around?" "I don't exactly know how long, but he told me that he has been for a very long time. Possibly for thousands of years." "You said something about 'us', right?" I asked. "Yes. You want to know who we are, don't you?" "Yeah. Who is 'we'?" "Okay, I am only allowed to tell you little bits of information. Is that understood?" he asked me. "Yes." "Good. Now, we were known as "The Dark Ones." Over time, we were forgotten and now we are only 'an urban legend'. The group would always terrorize the ponies in different regions of Equestria." "Were you forced into the group?" I asked. "Yes. Before I became a member, I was being stalked by the one you call "Slender Man". Eventually, I had my guard down and was finally taken. It took them at least fifteen years to get me. Like you, I was from Earth and I used to be human." "Why was he stalking you?" "I don't know. He never told me. In fact, I don't even know why he does what he does. Only one out of all of us knows why and he's been a member before any of us." "Who?" I asked. "Do you remember the story that Luna told you? The man with the hood? The man with a skull as a face? That's the first member of the group and that was a thousand years ago. Long before you were born." "What is his name?" "Nobody in the group knows his actual identity, but the name that was chosen for him was 'Ripper'." "...What's the name that was chosen for you?" I asked, curiously. "My name in the group is 'Hood'." Then, I started hearing the wind blowing. "Looks like my time is up. Just remember this, Chris. I'm not here to harm you. I'm here to help you in anyway I can. Like I said before, I will tell you who I was before in the future. For now, I bid you farewell." he said as he started to disappear. "Wait! Can you tell me what they want from me?" I asked. "You'll find out in the near future. Farewell, Chris." In just a blink of an eye, he was gone and everything went back to normal. Ponies everywhere were moving around again and I can hear the wind blowing again. I was still dumbfounded of what just happened a few moments ago. I check my watch and it was still 3:00 p.m. Hood wasn't lying. He really does have the ability to stop time at will. He sure did tell me a lot and now I know who I'm really dealing with. I'm not dealing with just the Slender Man, but I'm dealing with him and his proxies. As I have these thoughts racing around in my mind, I remember that I have to go find that building that I've kept hearing about. So, I make sure that I have my flashlight and food and water supplies. I also made sure that I still had the necklace Luna made me was still on my neck. With my stuff secured in my bag, I get out my flashlight and make my way to the Everfree Forest. About twenty minutes or so pass by and I'm still in the forest. I make sure that I have my map with me. Yeah, Celestia gave a map of the forest before I left Canterlot this morning. You know, I'm going to be honest, I wasn't really scared of the Slender Man's appearance. I was just afraid of the fact that he is very dangerous and I was also afraid of what he would do to me if I was to bump into him. As these thoughts were on my mind, I start to see an old bridge. It looked like it was about to break at any minute. I take a minute to observe it and it looked like it could still hold. So, I slowly make my way across the bridge and I kept thinking that it was going to break. Well, I think it would have if I was to run across it. After what felt like an eternity, I finally make my way across the bridge and continue forward towards the old building. You know, now that I think about it, it didn't look like an average everyday building. It looked like a very old castle. When I got closer to it, it was in fact an old castle. From the way it looked, it had to be at least a thousand years old. Who's castle was this and why is it just standing here in the middle of the forest? 01000001 01010011 01001011 01001000 01000101 01010010 00001101 00001010 01010011 01001000 01000101 01001011 01001110 01001111 01010111 01010011 I shake the questions out of my head and step inside the old castle. Once I'm inside, I then look around for a clock. I remember that person or thing, whoever or whatever it was, saying in one of the sets of numbers that I decoded that said something about a clock. I look around for, what felt like, ten minutes before I see a door that had stairs. I look above the door and it had a symbol that looked like a clock. I figured that, since they told me to look where the clock is, it must have been it. So, I open the door and it had stairs that led up somewhere. I'm guessing that it leads to the top floor of the castle. At first, I kind of hesitated. Over time, I finally gather enough courage to go up the stairs. Surprisingly, it didn't take that long to get to the top floor. I see another door. I open and...it was dark. I turn on my flashlight and I see that I was in an old throne room. I look around the room and I see the window. However, there was a curtain in the way. I walk up to the window and remove the curtains and I get a good look outside and...it was nighttime. I get worried QUICK. It didn't seem right at all. It was 3:30 p.m. when I arrived at the castle. Then I remember my watch. I check the time and, to my horror, it was 12:00 a.m. I knew then that I had to find what I was looking and get out of there quickly. So, I turn my flashlight back on and begin searching. After a few minutes, I find a piece of paper on a box. I read what was written on the paper. On the front, there were more numbers. At least five sets of them. I then see that there was something else written on the back. Here's what it said: DEARCHRIS CONGRATULATIONS! YOUHAVEFOUNDYOURFIRSTCLUE. GOODFORYOU! NOWISUGGESTYOUHURRYUPANDFIGUREITOUT. TIMEISSTILLRUNNINGOUT. BYTHEWAY, HESBEHINDYOU. GOODLUCKGETTINGAWAY. HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! When I read that part, it felt like my heart stopped for a moment. I slowly turn around and, to my complete and utter horror, there he was. He was just standing in the corner of the room, staring at me. Observing me. I get a good look at his face. However, he didn't have a face. We stare at each other for a few moments when he started moving. As soon as he moved, I grabbed my shit, the paper, the box, pretty much everything and bolted out of there. I ran down the stairs, went through the front doors of the castle and sprinted the rest of the way. I didn't even care about the bridge, I ran straight through the damn thing without any thoughts. I never stopped sprinting, even if it was ten minutes later. Then, I trip and fall to the ground. I quickly turn around and it was right there. It was right behind me the whole time. I didn't even move. I was scared, not by his appearance, but the fact that I didn't know what it was going to do to me now that I pretty much had nowhere else to run. I thought that this was it. I was going to die. Then I remember the necklace Luna gave me, but I was afraid to move my hand because if I were to move, that's when he will attack. A thought then came into mind and I knew it was stupid, but I had to do something. I thought about talking to him. Maybe even complimenting him. "...Why does your tie have to be black?" It tilted it's head in confusion. I then slowly got up. "I mean, have you ever thought about getting a red tie because I think a red tie would go great on your whole appearance." It then looked at it's tie and then looked back at me. I was up on my feet by then. I then thought about asking it some questions. "...Why does it have to be me that you are after? What makes me so interesting?" That's when it started coming towards me. I knew that wasn't good. I kept my ground and kept going. I knew Luna was hearing the conversation. I knew she was coming. I just had to hang on. I then thought that I would be just straight up honest with him. I mean, he may be evil, but honesty is still the best policy. "You know, I never found you scary." That's when it stopped. It looked at me and tilted it's head. "I mean, don't get wrong, you still creep me out a little bit. However, it's mainly because you don't have a face. The only thing that scares me about you is how dangerous you are. I don't even know what you want to do to me right now and, frankly, I don't think I even want to know. I think it would be better if you were to surprise me because, if you were to tell me, then I would get even more scared." This is where I started to get a little scared. There were tentacles starting to come from his back. "...Well that's new. I didn't even know you had the ability to do that. However, it still doesn't scare me that much. What do you do to other ponies with those tentacles anyway? Actually, don't answer that. I don't want to know." He started walking towards me again, with it's head still tilted. "I didn't offend you with my honesty did I? I mean, isn't honesty the best policy? It's either that or you're starting to get more interested in me. Well, let me tell you something Slender Man. I'm not that interesting. My personality is pretty much boring. Are you interested in me because of how smart I am or the fact that I know something that you don't?" He stopped dead in his tracks and really tilted his head. At that point, I think I got his full attention because I don't think he wasn't listening to me before. "You want to know don't you? Well, here's the answer: fuck you. I'm not telling you shit! You can kiss my ass and fuck yourself sideways you pale, skinny freak!" I yelled. 01001110 01001111 01010111 01011001 01001111 01010101 01010110 01000101 01000100 01001111 01001110 01000101 01001001 01010100 I blink and he was right in my face. He looking at me and I was looking at it. His tentacles were waving around frantically. I think I pissed him off. "I know what you did to all those ponies thousands of years ago and what you did to my dad! I figured it out when I found out that you were the one that caused all those nightmares that I had to go through. Remember this and remember this GOOD Slender Man, I will stop you and your reign of terror. You will regret even LOOKING at me. I will stop you and your little group, your proxies. ALL OF THEM!" That's when he stood up and was about ready to attack. Then I hear wings flapping in the distance. He looks up to see where the sound was coming from. He knew it was Luna. He looks down at me one last time and grabs my right arm with one of his tentacles. I started to feel an insane amount of pain that I have never felt in my entire life. I scream out in deep pain and then he lets me go. He then stares at me for a few seconds before disappearing into the darkness. My vision then goes hazy and I black out. So, you may be wondering what happened after that point. Well, the answer is that I woke up in a hospital bed the next day, with Luna and Celestia next to me. I felt like shit, but at least I was still alive. I knew that I was in deeper shit than I was before, but I didn't care. What I said is what I meant at the bottom of my heart. I will stop him from doing what he does. It goes the same with all of his proxies. So, here I am now, typing this to you guys. In the next post, I will type what the set of numbers that were on the note and decode them. Then, after that, I will take a look at the box I took as well. I have yet to look into it. I'm kind of nervous to see what's in the box to be honest. However, I have to look into at some point, which will be tomorrow. After I post this, I will work on decoding these numbers on the letter. I just hope that they lead me to something else because I just want this shit to end. I just hope that Hood wasn't lying about helping me because I really do need a lot of help, now that I've officially pissed off the Slender Man. God, I'm such an idiot... Why does this have to happen to me? SSB3YXNuJ3QgbHlpbmcuDQpZb3UgbmVlZCB0byB0cnVzdCBtZS4NCg==SSB3YXNuJ3QgbHlpbmcuDQpZb3UgbmVlZCB0byB0cnVzdCBtZS4NCkkgd2lsbCBoZWxwIGluIGFueXdheSB0aGF0IEkgY2FuLg==
#3.5 - The Letter + The Box (Analysis)#3.5 - The Letter + The Box (Analysis) The Letter Okay, so by judging by the lack of spacing between the words in the back of the letter, it's obviously some other proxy from the group, "The Dark Ones". I'm not even sure if that's even the name of their group. Anyway, it's probably the same guy that posted '######'. Yeah, I saw that. It freaked me out pretty badly. It's obviously not Hood that posted that because I think he would at least put some spacing in between his words. It could be Ripper, but I'm not entirely sure. Anyways, here are the numbers that I got from this guy. 2 1 18 14 6 9 5 12 4 10 15 21 18 14 1 12 barn, field, journal. I'm pretty sure there is a barn that's near Ponyville, so I guess that's where I have to go next. Also, what does a journal have to do with anything? Does it contain knowledge that will help me or will it be just some other shitty clue from those fuckers? I don't know, but I guess I'll find out here in the near future. The Box The box didn't really contain anything important. There was just a bunch of strange shit that was drawn on it and there were a few pieces of torn paper in it. However, as I went through it some more, I found...a small diary. I recognized it. It was...John's diary when he was thirteen. I could have sworn he threw it out just before we went off to Equestria. I don't get it. How are these guys getting this stuff? Why are they showing me all this? In fact, why am I even doing this? Why should I be doing this? Here's a perfectly good reason why I shouldn't be doing this at all; it's because I haven't had any nightmares for the past few months and I feel completely fine. I seriously think I should stop doing this, but I have this feeling that I shouldn't. WHY DO I HAVE THIS FEELING? I shouldn't be having these feelings of hesitation. It's fucking stupid, man! Oh yeah, shit hasn't been going down for the last few months and, plus, I forgot about this post. So, here I am once again, doing the shit that I shouldn't even be doing in the fucking first place. It's probably going to get me killed one day! ...Then again, I do want to find out how John died and I still don't know how my dad died either, so I guess I'll be getting that question answered here in the near future. ...It's fucking bullshit. Why me? Out of all the ponies in Equestria, why did it have to be me? I'm just an ordinary guy, living in a world where fucking horses talk, which by the way still feels weird to me, even though I've been living here for about a year now. Oh and this is fantastic, now I'm complaining. I hate doing that. So, you know what, I'm just going to end it here. I'll post anything from John's diary that seems...off. I'll go through it as soon as this is posted. Oh and by the way, sorry I've been gone for so long. I just needed a short break is all. Like I said before, nothing really went down for the past couple of months. Anyways, bye for now... Author's Note Don't be complaining about this one. Please for the love of god, don't complain. It was intentional for this to be short.
#4 - John's Diary4 - John's Diary ================= John's Diary Okay, I was wrong. Apparently, he's had this way longer than I thought. The only time I saw this was when he was moving in with me and my dad. I asked him what it was and he immediately grabbed it out of my hands and he said: "Don't...read...ANYTHING...out of this!" It's strange, I never remember him saying that until now. Anyway, I'll be typing in a lot of these entries. I will be making side-notes in most of the entries. 8/11/07: Dear Diary, This is my first time writing in the journal. My doctor told me to write in this, you know to express my thoughts or feelings. I may be young, but I'm smarter than what everyone else thinks, including my parents. They don't know what goes through my head everyday. Every time I try to go to sleep, I feel as though my mom will come bursting out the door at any moment. It scares me. I don't want to be here, diary. I don't have any friends that I could talk to. I'm pretty much a loner in my school. Oh well, it's only the first day. I'm sure that I'll at least make a friend at some point. I want a friend tomorrow. Can you do that for me Mr. Diary? Please? 8/12/07: Dear Diary: I knew I could count on you! I made a friend today! His name is Chris. I saw getting picked on by the other kids and I had to stand up for him, since he didn't seem to be doing anything. We talked the whole recess and it was great! When we were going home, this is what he told me: "Hey. Just letting you know, if you need any advice on how to talk to girls, come talk to me." I did have questions, but I was afraid of asking for some odd reason. Oh well, I'll ask him about it tomorrow. Well, I'm getting tired. I think I'm gonna go to bed. It's nice and quiet tonight. I'm not gonna get used to it though. Anyway, good night! That's strange. John told me that his parents were fighting that night. Why would he lie to me about that? 8/13/07: Dear Diary: It was another good day at school, I guess. I got pushed a few times, but it didn't really bother me that much. I just wanted to get home so I could take a nap. I actually just woke up from an hour nap, actually. Today is Friday and we don't have school on Monday, so my parents don't really care if I took a nap. They said I could take a nap for as long as I want because, for once, they were worried about me not being able to sleep. They told me that they weren't going to fight anymore, but I know that's a lie. My parents always fight and they literally don't give a crap about me. Anyway, I woke up from a strange dream I had. It wasn't exactly a nightmare, but I know it wasn't a good dream either. So, in the dream, I was walking through the woods and I see this dark figure in the distance. It was just...standing there. I don't remember what it actually looked like, but I remember it being very tall. I get closer to it and that's when I started to wake up. However, before I did, it told me this: "The Black Book...bring it to us." I don't know what he meant by that, but I don't really care at this moment. I told my parents about it and they started flipping out for no reason. That's when they started arguing again. They told told me to go to my room for a while. Not because I was in trouble, but because they needed to talk. I think there might be something going on here. I don't know what it is, but I'm going to find out eventually. Wait. It just got quiet. I'll be right back, Mr. Diary. Nothing else is written on that date. The next one is written three days later. Don't ask me why. I don't know the answer to that question. 8/16/07: Dear Diary, Sorry I haven't been writing lately. I was having some...problems. My parents mysteriously vanished. I was alone in the house and they usually would be downstairs arguing or they would be upstairs doing...I'm not saying it. Anyways, after a while, I started to get scared of being alone in the house, so I called the police and they spent the rest of the weekend searching for them. On the third day, they finally found them. It was a relief. Even though they didn't really care for me, I cared about them. They're still my parents . When asked where they were this whole time, they said...they don't remember. The cops started to accuse them of being alcoholics. My dad denied being an alcoholic. The cops then asked me and, here's what I said: "...Well, I don't see any beer or whatever in the fridge and, most of the time, I don't smell alcohol in their breath. So, no, they don't drink. They smoke, but that's about it." When I said they smoked, my mom gave me a glare, like I was in trouble. I didn't know why. When the police took us home and when we got inside, I felt the hardest slap to the face EVER from my mom. I asked why she did that and what she said angered me to no end: "For being the little fucking shit that are you! You are such an idiot! Why did you have to tell the police where we were and shit. GOD, I could be a fucking lawyer or something, but YOU had to get in the way. So, you know what John? You are GROUNDED for 3 WEEKS! Now get up in your room for school tomorrow. Don't even bother asking me to make you breakfast, because I ain't doing SHIT for you anymore! Now, get the fuck out of our face!" I sprinted to my room and cried my eyes out. That wasn't my mother. I know it wasn't. I mean, she didn't care for me all that much, but she wouldn't say that to me. Would she? After a few minutes of crying, my dad came into the room and...said this: "Look, I know I'm not the person that you want to be talking to, but you need to dry up those tears son. I know what she said was down-right hurtful and cruel, but you can't be doing this. Why am I telling you this? Well, it's because you need to hear it. Now, stop your crying and get some sleep. You have school in the morning. I'll make you something to eat in the morning. Don't worry." Even though my dad was a straight up jerk all the time, what he said actually calmed me down. He was right, I can't let her get to me like this. So, starting tomorrow, I won't talk to her ever again. Even if she starts screaming at me, I won't pay any attention to her. I'm getting really tired. I'm going to bed. Oh yeah, I saw some strange symbols coming from my mom's closet, but I'll talk about that some other time. They don't really bother me that much. Anyway, I'm getting tired. Good night, Mr. Diary. ...Wow. John never told me about this. Why did his parents disappear all of a sudden? Also, why did his mom go off on him like that? I even met his mom and she was never like that at all. I mean, they would still argue, even if I'm over there, but that's not the point. I know her well enough that she would never say something like that to John. John is right, that's not his mom at all. It may have been her on the outside, but not on the inside. Now that I think about it, before John moved in, his dad wasn't around anymore and it was only his mom that took care of him. When John went to the bathroom and I was alone with his mom, she started to become this...completely different woman. Like, she told that she had a LOT of feelings over me and she offered to...relieve my stress. I told her no thanks, but maybe some other time. As soon as John came back from the bathroom, she turned back to the woman she was before John went to the bathroom. It was weird. I don't really know if she was always like this, but I knew at the time that was some...new behavior. Getting off topic. Moving on. Now, the date on this one surprised me. I guess after he wrote 8/16/07, he forgot all about it. This entry wasn't written until three years later; 2010, 8/16/10: Dear Diary, Good god, has it really been three years already? Wow, am I really 17 already? Jesus Christ, it's good to see you again. There isn't that much to talk about, really. Everything has been going pretty good...for me at least. My mom, however, isn't really doing to well. I mean, when isn't she? Anyway, the only major thing I could talk about are the headaches I've been receiving. Most of the time, they aren't so bad. The really bad ones seem to happen rarely. I have no idea why. I should probably talk the dre- It just...ended there. The rest is just a bunch of scribbles. Symbols everywhere. It's fucking creepy. I don't know if I should post the rest, but I think I should. I mean, there isn't any use of hiding it from you guys. He doesn't talk about certain things, like what happened at school and what else is going on in his house. He only seems to be talking about one particular thing. I don't know what though. He still puts up the dates, which is a really good thing for me because I'll be able to know when he wrote it. 8/20/10: The dreams. They're getting much worse each night. They keep talking about "The Black Book" and that they want me to bring it to them. Why would I do that? Well, I'll find this "black book", but I won't give it to them. Oh god, the headache is back. He doesn't touch the journal until...2012. The last few entries still bewilder me to no end. They take place around the time when we both arrive in Equestria. It absolutely shocks me that he was able to hide his journal so well from me. 6/10/12: The ponies here are really nice and it's beautiful here. I love it here in Equestria. However, I still get the feeling that I'm being watched. I still feel bad for Chris' dad. He was a great guy and...I consider him a father. He actually cares for me. That night...when he left...scared me. I waited for him to come back. I knew that thing was after him. Why did have to be Chris' dad? Why couldn't it have been me? I'm so stupid... ...That thing killed my dad. I still can't believe it. 6/13/12: I had another dream. It told me to go to the Everfree Forest. The book could be there. That's it. No more hiding. I'm facing him. I'm going to the forest tonight. I'm taking this journal with me, just in case I die out there. I might die. No, I WILL die if I go out there, but I don't care. If it means protecting everypony here in Equestria and Chris, that's what I will do. It's a good thing that Celestia understands. I told her to try her best to keep Chris out of the whole situation because I don't want him to suffer like I did. Celestia knew this whole time...that fucking bitch. She told me she knew nothing about John's issues, besides his abuse on Earth. She lied to me. I can't help but think, what else has she lied to me about? Is she more involved in this then before? What the hell is going on here? Why am I finding out about this NOW? God. Now I really wish my dad was alive. He would know what to do. ...Anyway, here are the rest of the entries. They don't have dates on them, but I'm pretty sure that they occur on the 16th of June. I just got dropped off. I'm now in Ponyville. Since I know I'm going to die and everything, I might as well meet the Mane 6. I mean, why not? Speaking of the Mane 6, I hope Pinkie Pie is okay. I should visit her soon, just to make sure she's still alive. Oh yeah, you know the friend I visited for help? Yeah, he went missing a couple weeks ago. Gee, I wonder why? Just got done talking with Twilight Sparkle and her friends. They were all really nice. Fluttershy was the nicest out of them all, but she seemed to behave oddly when I was leaving. Even her friends noticed this. I asked them about it and they said they have never seen her behave that way before. I could investigate a little more, but I can't. I need to get to the forest. Fluttershy? Isn't she that one pony who lives in that cottage with a bunch of animals running around? I actually saw her in Ponyville when I was heading to that old castle in the Everfree Forest. I saw her walk out of the Everfree Forest with this...blank, emotionless expression. It was very creepy. I should probably go have a talk with her here in the future. Well, after I'm done talking with Pinkie Pie. I'm in the forest right now. It's very hot and I'm sweating like a motherfucker. I'm almost there to my destination. I'm getting a stomach ache. Why a stomach ache out of all things? Whatever, I'll get through it. Right now, I need to get to the place I was told so much about. I saw him. I saw that thing. I think he saw me too. I don't see him anywhere, though. I think I lost him. Maybe now I could continue to move forward and then I'll be a- Almost the rest of it is scribbles. The very bottom of the has only a few things left written on it. Oh god, it hurts. I'm going to die. If anybody reads this, I'm sorry. Oh god, here he comes. Goodb- More scribbles. That's the last thing John wrote on his journal. Not only did that thing kill John, but he killed my dad. I still can't believe that Celestia lied to me this whole time. That's it. I'm confronting Celestia. As soon as this is posted, I'm going to go talk to her. I know it's not going to be pretty, but I don't care. I'm pissed off at her. I'm taking this journal with me so that I have proof of how I know she lied. I'm also going to go to Ponyville to see Pinkie Pie and see if I can talk to Fluttershy. After that, I'm going to Manehattan because of the very old building that's there. I need to hurry, though. I heard it's going to be torn down in a couple weeks. QmUgY2FyZWZ1bC4= This is Chris, signing off. Wish me luck.
201821_1920_135201821_1920_135 Trg gur Oynpx Obbx. Jura lbh unir vg, oevat vg gb zr. V jvyy ybpx vg hc va Pryrfgvn'f fnsr. Gehfg zr. Wnpx naq gur bguref jba'g rira guvax nobhg pbzvat naljurer arne gung fnsr. Don't let them get the book, Chris. If you do, then it's all over. You must succeed. I will help you through it all. Soon, I won't have to worry about lbh nyy gur gvzr. V pna frr lbh nf zhpu nf V jnag jura V trg bhg bs urer. I'm running out of time. Chris, you will get through this and you will win. It's not over yet. I still have some tricks up my sleeve. Auf Wiedersehen. -Hood
#5 - The Talk with Celestia + A Message to Hood 5 - The Talk with Celestia + A Message to Hood =============================================== Hey guys. I'm so sorry I haven't posted in a couple days. Was it a couple days or a week? I don't know and, honestly, I don't care. I just need to get this out of the way. The reason why I didn't post anything the day after I talked to Celestia was because so much shit went down the following evening. I talked to her for a very long time, apparently, and Luna was about to raise her moon was it went down. Here, let me explain what happened. The Talk with Celestia After I got done posting John's Diary, I shut my computer off and went to the throne room. I was so nervous, but I didn't care. I had to do this. What other choice did I have? Let her lie to me even more and hit dead ends like I usually do? I knew she had information that she was keeping from me and I wouldn't let her do such a thing because I hate people keeping secrets from me. After a few minutes of fast-walking, I made it to the throne room. However, I didn't go in right away, because I heard Luna yelling in the room. I couldn't make out anything that they were saying. I then heard the sound of hoofs coming towards the door. I started to panic and look for a place to hide. I look around and I see this very dark corner in the hall. I risked it and dove into the corner and waited for whoever was coming to leave so I can have my chance to talk to Celestia. The doors opened and Luna came out running. I also heard her crying. I didn't know why and I still don't know. Anyways, I step out of the corner and stand there for a few minutes to calm myself for whatever is going to happen as soon as I step into that throne room. When I get my act together, I took a deep breath and walked into the throne room. As usual, Celestia is sitting on her throne. She was reading a letter from another pony, probably from this "Twilight Sparkle" that Celestia told me and John about. I took the opportunity to close the doors so that the guards won't hear me. When the doors closed, I turn and see Celestia standing right behind me. "Is there something I can help you with, Chris? Why did you close the doors?" Celestia asked. "I need to talk to you about something important." She gave a sigh of irritation. I knew that was coming because I think she knows exactly what I want to talk to her about. "Alright. Sit over there and I'll get to you in just a moment. I was going to go talk to Luna and-" "Why have you been lying to me?" I asked suddenly. She turned around and gave me a dirty look. "What are you talking about?" Celestia asked. "Don't you dare play dumb with me. You know exactly what I'm talking about. Why have you been lying to me, saying that you had no idea about John's other problems?" I asked. "It's the truth. I don't know anything about his prob-" "Then why did John write: 'It's a good thing Celestia understands.'. Understands, what? Tell me. I'm not leaving until you tell me the truth." I yelled. "I already told you the truth, Chris." Celestia said. This was pissing me off severely. "Did you just call John a lier? Are you really saying that what's in this journal right now are a bunch of lies?" "That's exactly what I'm saying! Chris, unless you have something else to say to me, then please leave my throne room!" Celestia yelled. "You're lying again! Stop lying to me. You need to tell me the truth, Celestia! There's absolutely no use in lying to me now because you have a lot of shit to tell me. Tell me, otherwise, I'm not leaving the throne room! Celestia just stared at me for a few minutes, then took a deep breath. I knew that was coming as well because I know she was going to say a lot to me. "...You're right. I'm sorry." Now I sort of felt bad for yelling at her. "...It's alright. I know you were trying to protect me, but I think it was inevitable for this to happen." I said. 01000011 01001111 01010010 01010010 01000101 01000011 01010100 "It was." Celestia said simply. I didn't really expect her to say that. "What do you mean?" I asked with a confused look. "I've been watching you all your life. Chris, this has been going on a lot longer than you think. I also know who your stalker is." Celestia said. "You do? Who is he?" "He goes by "Jack". He's been stalking you since you were a very young boy. He even appeared in front of you before you and John came here, but you don't remember because you were so young." "Wait a minute, if he's been stalking me and you've been watching me almost all of my life, why didn't you do anything about it?" "I did and so did Hood, but it almost cost his very existence just from protecting you from him and his group of proxies." "...What is Hood doing now? Do you know?" I asked. "He's trying to break free, but the creature is stopping him from doing so." "Why don't you help him?" I asked. Celestia didn't respond right away because she had a look on her face like something happened. "...What is it? What's wrong?" I asked in concern. "...It's nothing. Really." Celestia said. "...Alright. So, can you help him?" I asked. "...No. I can't." "Why not?" "I can't tell you. Something is keeping me fr-" "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!" That scream came from the upper floor. It was Luna. As soon as I realized it was her, I sprinted out of the throne room and ran to her bedroom. I already lost the people I love, but I wasn't going to lose Luna. She's the only alicorn that fully understands my situation. After a few minutes of getting to the upper floor, I finally reach her room. The door was closed. I tried to open the door, but something was holding the door from the other side. I then tried to break down the door. I didn't hear anything from the room. That made me more paranoid and concerned. After many attempts, I finally break down the door and there wasn't any trance of her. She was gone. Her crown was on her bed and the blankets definitely tell me that she was taken by that tall fucker. I look at the floor and I see a piece of paper written on it. A note. I walk to it, pick it up and started reading. This is what was on it: DEAR CHRIS, CONGRATULATIONS. NOW WE HAVE THE ONE THING THAT COULD HAVE HELPED YOU, PRINCESS LUNA. DON'T WORRY, WE'LL MAKE SURE TO TAKE GOOD CARE OF HER. IF YOU WANT HER BACK, BRING US WHAT WE WANT AND WE WILL GUARANTEE HER SAFETY. IF YOU DON'T AND DECIDE TO ANGER US FURTHER, THAN WE WILL GUARANTEE THAT YOU WILL BE THERE TO WATCH HER DIE A SLOW AND EXTREMELY PAINFUL DEATH. TIME IS RUNNING OUT FOR YOU, CHRIS. THE ADMINISTRATOR IS GETTING REALLY IMPATIENT. ISEEYOU. -JACK When I was just about done with reading Jack's note, I noticed a paper clip on the very bottom of the page. I look behind it and, you guessed it, another note. It didn't have much on there. Here's what it said: 2561815231820_1221_121523_262022 241872_418719_1426132_121111129761318718228 Look there. It holds the key. Of course. More numbers. What else was new? "Chris?" I turned around. It was Celestia. "She's gone." I said simply. "I figured. I know that scream anywhere. How did you know it was Luna? I'm certain you have never heard her scream." Celestia said, confused. "I've heard her scream. It was the night I knew what caused my nightmares." We stand there in silence for a few minutes. "I need to get back to my room. I need some sleep. I've been up for four fucking days." I said coldly as I rushed out of the room. I fell asleep as soon as I landed face down on my bed and I slept like a baby for once. However, I'm still fucking pissed. I can't believe this happened to Luna. They went too far this time. This is going to devastate the Mane 6. In fact, it's going to devastate everypony in Equestria. This is going to be bad and I need to do something. If you guys are wondering what the numbers translate to, here is the translation to them: BUILDING_OF_OLD_AGE CITY_WITH_MANY_OPPORTUNITIES It's the old building I saw in one of my nightmares. It's in Manehattan. I might have said this before, but that's where I will be going to next. A Message to Hood Hood. If you are reading this, I hope you're okay. You are the last thing that can help me right now. If it's possible, please try to protect Luna or at least try to get her out of there. I don't want her to become part of them. I read your message and decoded everything that was on it. What ever you need to do, do it quick because I need your help when I got to the old building. I need your protection against Jack and the rest of those fuckers that are in your group. I don't want to die. Please Hood. I need your help to get through this. I don't know if I will win. I need more time. Also, will you protect Pinkie Pie? I don't want her to go missing too. She's means a lot to me and I don't want her going missing. SSB3aWxsIHRyeSBteSB2ZXJ5IGJlc3QgdG8gcHJvdGVjdCB5b3Ugd2hlbiB0aGF0IGRheSBjb21lcy4NCkRvbid0IHdvcnJ5LiAgWW91IHdpbGwgd2luIHRoaXMuICBJIHByb21pc2Uu After I'm done posting this, I'm going to Manehattan. However, I'm going there tomorrow because I need a lot of rest for the events that I will soon face. This is Chris, signing off... 47 6f 4f 64 20 4c 75 43 6b 20 43 68 52 69 53 0d 0a 4d 79 20 47 6f 4f 64 20 46 72 49 65 4e 64
6112326722_#1213226112326722_#121322 24199188_188_1813_24918718242615_24121323187181213 He's in the hospital. He should be able to head back to Canterlot tomorrow so that he'll update you on what happened. Don't worry. Liz will be by his side. Why can't I tell you? Well, it's not that I can't tell you. It's just that I don't WANT to tell you. I want Chris to tell you from his point of view because he has most of the story. Where will I be until he recovers? I will be protecting Luna and Pinkie Pie from the Administrator. Speaking of which, I need to get going. Auf Wiedersehen. -Hood 01010010 01000101 01000001 01000100 01011001 01001111 01010010 01001110 01001111 01010100 00001101 00001010 01001000 01000101 01010010 01000101 01001001 01000011 01001111 01001101 01000101
#5.5 - I'm Alive + Other things 5.5 - I'm Alive + Other things =============================== Hey guys. It's me. Don't worry, I'm alive. I'm sure Hood gave you guys a short update on my condition. Yes, I'm getting better each moment. Everypony heard about what happened to me and I'm receiving letters up the ass either saying: We're praying for you, Chris. or Get better soon, Chris! It's very comforting to know that everypony here in Canterlot cares about me. Celestia was actually here a couple minutes ago keeping me company. That made me happy as well. She may have lied to me, but she also tried to protect me. I'm not pissed at her anymore. At least I now know why she did it in the first place. Then again, I was already doomed from the very day I was born, so I can't really complain. That still hurts my head. I can't help but wonder if that was the cause of me not remembering my childhood that much. Did I say that in the previous posts? If I did, then I apologize. I'm just really stressed and confused at the moment. It's just the amount of shit that's on my plate right now and I think Liz would understand. Speaking of Liz, who is this girl anyway? Hood never mentioned her until now. Did he not know who she was before she set him free or have they known each other longer than what Hood is telling me? I don't know. I'll have to ask Liz that when I meet her. Yeah, I say his little update. I know I basically implied that, but holy shit it just makes me think, you know? Anyway, this Liz character doesn't sound that dangerous or harmful to me. It sounds like she was never a threat to begin with. It's weird. Her name reminds me of another girl I knew. Ah, never mind. It doesn't matter anyway. The point I'm trying to say is: Who is this girl and why does she want to talk to me? Even though she doesn't sound like a threat, I still don't trust Hood on his word that she's good. I already know Hood is good because of what he did for me in Manehattan, which is something I will also talk about later. Why does she have interest in me? I mean, I know I'm a nice guy and everything, but why does she have to talk to me only? How do I know she won't kill me? Anyway, I just thought I would post this just to be clear that I'm indeed alive. I'm getting tired. Today dragged on and all I wanted to do was sleep. I hope I don't get those nightmares again. Eh. I doubt it. Hood will probably make sure of that. OR maybe Liz will protect me from those awful dreams. I'm going to be honest, when I see her, I hope she's pretty. I would really love some hot sex right now. Oh god. Sorry. Forget I said that. Then again, it's true. I've been dry for a couple of years now and it would definitely take a lot of the pressure off my shoulders if that were to happen with me. Anyways, I'll post #6 tomorrow. After that's done, more rest for me. This is Chris, signing off. dGhhdCBsb25nIGh1aD8gIHlvdSBwb29yLCBwb29yIGJveS4NCmRvIHlvdSB3YW50IG1lIHRvIGZpeCB0aGF0IGZvciB5b3Ugd2hlbiB3ZSBtZWV0Pw0KaXQncyBwZXJmZWN0bHkgZmluZSBpZiB5b3UgZG9uJ3QuDQppJ20ganVzdCBhIGxpdHRsZSBnaXJsIHRoYXQncyBsb29raW5nIGZvciBzb21lIGZ1biBpcyBhbGwuDQoNCmFueXdheSwgc3dlZXQgZHJlYW1zLCBjaHJpcy4NCmkgY2FuJ3Qgd2FpdCBmb3IgdGhlIGRheSB0aGF0IHdlIGNhbiAidGFsayIuDQptYXliZSBpJ2xsIHN0b3AgYnkgaW4geW91ciBkcmVhbXMgc28gdGhhdCB5b3UgY2FuIGdldCBhICJzbmVhayBwZWVrIiwgaWYgeW91IGtub3cgd2hhdCBpIG1lYW4uICA7KQ== Author's Note I have a really wild and dirty imagination.
just want to say hi and a quick updatehey there. this is Liz. Chris isn't here at the moment. he went to take a shower. i thought i would stop by to see how he was doing, but little did i know that he was had a towel on. yeah, he just got out of the shower. it was a good thing he didn't see me because he would have flipped out. i couldn't help but stare. he was really cute. all i was thinking was: "take that fucking towel off." he did. oh my god, Chris is a sexy beast. that's all i got to say. he doesn't even have one single trace of fat anywhere on his body. it was pure muscle. did he tell you guys that he wasn't that muscular? let me tell you right now, it's a straight-up lie. he's RIPPED. oh god, i sound like a teenage girl on facebook right now. let's move on. Hood went over to Canterlot to talk to Chris. Hood didn't look too happy. whatever Hood told Chris, he FLIPPED OUT. he threw a chair across his room. Hood just stood there with his head looking down. Hood wouldn't tell me the things that he told to Chris. i hate secrets. i hate the fact that i've been dry for almost a good five years. it's sad. i deserve to get laid...and so does Chris. i read Chris's post. i felt really bad for him. so, after i'm done with this message, i'm going to go buy a special treat for me and make sure that everything goes perfect when Chris meets me for the first time. i'm so excited! i've always wanted to see Chris again, after all these years. oh yeah. i forgot to mention something. the only reason he didn't post #6 yesterday was the fact that he had a lot of pressure on his shoulders. why? i don't know. ask Hood that question, not me. i can't give you all the answers that you need. anyways, i'll see you guys later. bye Chris. hope you get better! ;)
#6- Manehattan + The Dream#6 - Manehattan + The Dream Ponyville Rainbow Dash I didn't go to Manehattan right away. I went to Ponyville to visit Pinkie Pie to make sure Hood was keeping his word when he said he was protecting her. Thank god she was okay because as soon as she saw me, she ran outside, jumped onto me and gave me a big hug. We had a great time talking to each other. Her friends were there too, so I basically got to meet the Mane 6, which was really cool. They were really nice mares, but Rainbow Dash was a different story. Out of all of them, Rainbow Dash seemed to like me the most. I'm still thinking that she has a crush on me. Seriously, she kept giving me looks. You know that one look where a girl gives to a boy if she really has an interest towards him? Yeah, that's the look that she kept giving me. I didn't really mind though. Girls used to give me that sort of look back on Earth. The thing I would always do is wink at them, just to see their reaction. It always ends up with them having a fit of giggles. So, since I knew that little trick works every time, I gave her a wink and...I got quite a reaction. She didn't laugh or...anything, she just came over and sat next to me, while blushing of course. That was definitely new. I wasn't really expecting that, but I didn't mind. It was always nice to know that I made a girl happy. It always brightens my day. Whoa...that's a bit fruity for me to say. Oh well, it happens from time to time, I guess. So, after I talked to everypony, including Pinkie Pie, they all went their separate ways, Rainbow Dash, however, still wanted to talk to me. Princess Celestia told me to expect negative reactions from Rainbow Dash whenever I meet her. I got quite the opposite of what I was expecting, to be honest. She pretty much told me everything about her. We talked about what we liked and, shit like that. It went on for quite awhile and I didn't get bored at all. Rainbow Dash is very interesting and we actually have a lot in common, but the one thing most important is that we both don't give a flying fuck about almost everything. It's weird, but I got this strange feeling for her. Yes, I know what love feels like and no I'm discussing it with you guys. After a while talking, Rainbow Dash started talking about the more sadder parts of her life and there's a lot of these things I can relate to. Be prepared. You might tear up a little bit. If not, then...congrats, I guess. Oh yeah, Celestia also told me that she never really talks about her feelings to anypony, except Fluttershy. I still find this very strange. I know Rainbow Dash likes me and all, but why would she tell me this part of her life? Did she see something in me that made her trust me or something? Am I really THAT cute? Maybe, but I don't know. Anyways, she first explains her past relationships. This actually made me tear up a little bit. She says that one of the stallions that she was with beat the crap out of her for no fucking reason. She then told me that another stallion only used her. Then, the stallion after that just didn't care about her at all. She said that he was so thoughtful and caring before they started dating. As soon as they started dating, that's when their relationship started going down hill. They would always get into arguments about the stupidest things, such as who was going to take out the trash and that the fact that he didn't do anything to help her. This made me sad and pissed at the same time. She was about to go further, but she started balling. I gave her a hug and let her cry in my arms. I put Manehattan out of my mind for a few minutes to focus on Dash because she was in a lot of emotional pain. You want to know the most shocking thing of all? She said that she never told anypony this. She kept all that pain inside until then. I felt bad for her. I mean, REALLY bad. Rainbow Dash also added that all those relationships happened a couple years ago, before I arrived to Equestria. That saddened me even more and I started to cry a little bit. She was wondering why I started crying. 01011001 01001111 01010101 01000001 01010010 01000101 01010011 01010101 01000011 01001000 01000001 01010111 01001001 01001101 01010000 That's when I told her everything. Here's the story. Just letting you guys know, I never told my parents about this. Only John and Celestia know about this little story. How does Celestia know? She said she was watching me almost my whole life, so yeah. She knows... I had a relationship a few years back. Around 2009. The girl that I was with at the time went by "Elizabeth". She was a really nice girl when we started dating. We spent time with each other all the time and I would always have a good day at school when I would be with her, despite the daily beatings I would get. One night, I invited Elizabeth over to my place, since my parents were going to be gone for the weekend. At first we talked about how our days were and shit that like. After a while, I started telling her this story I had during my childhood. Why? I don't know, but I thought it would be pretty funny if she heard it. So, as I was babbling about my story, she then started unbuttoning her shirt. I started to really slow down from talking and then I just stopped talking in general when she was only down to her bra and panties. She then crawled over to me and started making out with me for a pretty long while. Then, she broke the kiss, stood up, and took her bra and panties off. At that VERY moment, I probably said one of the most funniest things I have ever said in my life. "...BOOBIES!" I said, with a grin on my face. Elizabeth started laughing. It made her blush crimson red. Even Rainbow Dash laughed at that. As I look at her with pure amazement, I started to feel a little stiffness between my legs. I look down and, guess what? I got a major hard on. Seriously, my dick felt like it was fucking corn. It really bothered me because I was still wearing my jeans. I tried to adjust it, but I was interrupted by Elizabeth putting her hand on mine. "Maybe I should do it, hm?" she said, VERY lustfully. I froze. While I was frozen in place on the couch, she unzipped my pants and took them off. All that I was wearing, besides my shirt, was my underwear. She then stared at it for a while. I got confused at that moment. I knew I was big, but I didn't know it would impress her that much. "...Are you really that impressed? 8 inches isn't that great." I said simply. She then looked up at me with shocked eyes. "Is it really 8 inches?! Can I see it?" she asked. I probably said the best answer ever. "...Sure." I responded. Yeah. I didn't really know what to say. That was my dick doing the talking, not me. She then smiled from ear to ear and took off my underwear. YOU KNOW WHAT? FUCK THIS SHIT. I'M SKIPPING AHEAD. RAINBOW DASH KNOWS THE REST OF WHAT HAPPENED THAT NIGHT AND YOU GUYS ALREADY GET THE IDEA OF WHAT HAPPENED. MOVING ON. THAT WAS GETTING FUCKING WEIRD FOR ME. GODDAMMIT. I woke up the next day and...she wasn't there. I found a note on her side of the bed, saying: I left after you were asleep. You are such a loser. Haha, have a good rest of your life. -Elizabeth. I was devastated. I never went outside for the rest of the weekend. Like I said before, I didn't tell my parents this. They still thought I was a virgin. Yeah, I lost my virginity to the wrong girl. She broke my heart and I can never forgive her for that. U2hlIG5ldmVyIGxlZnQgeW91Lg0KU2hlIHdhcyB0YWtlbiB3aGlsZSB5b3Ugd2VyZSBhc2xlZXAuDQpJJ20gc29ycnkgSSBkaWRuJ3QgZG8gYW55dGhpbmcsIENocmlzLg0KVGhlIEFkbWluaXN0cmF0b3Igd2FzIGtlZXBpbmcgbWUgYmFjayBhdCB0aGUgdGltZS4= I finish my story and Rainbow Dash just sits there just absolutely shocked. Yeah, we had a lot more in common than we both thought. She then gives me a hug, saying that she's sorry that happened to me. Why would she be sorry? She's not the one that broke my heart, so why did she apologize for something she didn't do? Maybe I could be taking this a little too seriously. It was very kind of her to say that. It made me grin. We talked a little longer, but after a few minutes, I looked at the clock and I saw it was 2:00 P.M. My eyes widened and I looked outside. My ride was still there, which was a big relief. However, I then thought that those two guards waited long enough, so I then decided to cut my conversation with Rainbow Dash. We both said our goodbyes and whatnot. However, as we were I was heading out the door of Sugarcube Corner, Rainbow Dash walked by me and looked back at me. I'm being dead serious when I say this, I saw a very big amount of lust in her eyes. Jesus, what's up with the girls having the hots for me? Seriously, it's nice and everything, but it's starting to get a little obnoxious. Anyways, I tell Rainbow Dash my goodbyes again and she did the same thing. She then flew away, back to her place I guess. I got back on the...cart thing? I don't know what it's called. I guess I'll just call it my ride. So I got back onto my ride and requested to be taken to Manehattan. Not even a second went by and we were off. I look back at Ponyville, thinking it might be the last time I see this place. The Dream I fell asleep after a while. I didn't really get that much sleep last night, so I thought it would be nice to take a nap. I don't know if that was a big mistake or the best decision ever. I don't know. So, I completely fall asleep and...I was in my house. I opened my eyes and I look around. I was in my room. I sit up and look around a little more. Yep, the same posters on every inch of my wall and the same magazines I had in my closet when I was a kid. It was definitely my room alright. However, I felt something...different. It didn't feel right. I had an incredible feeling of lust going through my entire body. Something was definitely wrong right off the bat. I tried getting up, but it felt like some force was keeping me from standing up. Now, here's where it got interesting. I felt something touch me. I couldn't see it, but I knew it was behind me. It felt like a hand. Then I heard a woman moaning coming from behind me. This is what freaked me out, BIG TIME. I swear it sounded JUST LIKE Elizabeth. What? You think I forgot the sound of her moaning? It's my favorite tune. Just saying, she sounded angelic while we were having sex. Yeah...I'm not a virgin. Anyway, the touch went lower down my back, which sent chills. Then...this force was touching my ass. I wanted to move...but I didn't want to. It wasn't even close to being me. Was this part of the lustful feeling I was getting? Yeah, I seem to be using the word 'lust' a lot. It seems to define the whole situation at that point. While I was thinking, I got interrupted by the force touching my private parts. That was when I drew the line. I broke free, turned around and...my mind was blown. Okay, first off, I knew this was a woman. But that wasn't what blew my mind. It was the fact that this very woman was the same girl that broke my heart years ago. Elizabeth. I know it was a dream, but holy shit it felt as real as actually being awake. It was definitely Elizabeth alright, but there was something different about her though. I looked at her eyes and all I could see was intense lust. That wasn't Elizabeth. When I was with her before I came to Equestria, whenever I looked into her eyes, I saw kindness and love. Her eyes were lime green. The Elizabeth I saw in my dream had bright red eyes. It didn't feel right. Even though I had the feeling of lust going through my body, I wasn't going to have sex with this Elizabeth. If she had lime green eyes, I would be fucking her at that moment, but no. This one was different. I also sensed dread and sorrow coming from her. Why sorrow? Don't ask me because I don't know. I looked at the door behind me for a split second, then turned around and...oh my god. She was naked. My lust for her grew 3x more than ever. I couldn't bring myself to do it with her, but I had this feeling that I had to. Something was forcing me back onto that bed, but I resisted. "...Hi Chris. Did you miss me?" she asked, very lustfully. I know. I'm using that word a lot, but it's the word to use in this sort of situation. So, I'm sorry if it's getting old. There's just no other word that I could use, as far as I know. Anyways, I couldn't bring myself to say anything. It sounded just like Elizabeth and she had her body. "...Hi?" I said. She giggled. "Oh Chris. You sound just like you did years ago; confused. I know you want me, but you're holding it back. I'll make a deal with you, okay? If you give in, I'll let you do whatever you want to me. I won't fight back or anything." she said. I didn't say anything for a while, but then she touched my my private parts again, which didn't help. "...What happens if I...don't give in?" I asked. "Then you won't wake up until you give in. Come on. You want me very badly and you want to do the most dirty things to me. You have the most wild and dirty imagination, Chris. It turns me on so bad. I want you and you want me. So, come on. Let's have some fun." she said, with a very lustful look in her eyes. She was right. Even though she wasn't the real, I wanted her BAD. "...Fine." I said, annoyed. She had a big grin and jumped up and down, excited. She then jumped onto the bed and looked at me, happy. "Alright. Take off your clothes." she said. I did just that, I took off my shirt and pants. Just when I was about to take my underwear off, I heard something come from outside my door. I turned around and walked towards it. "Where the fuck do you think you're going?" I stopped dead in my tracks. That was not Elizabeth that said that. It was a woman's voice, but it was completely different. I turn around to see what it was and oh my god, it looked a lot different. She wasn't even a human anymore. It was...a pony-like creature. It had holes all over her body and had really green eyes. Her hair or mane, I guess, looked just disgusting. It was very greasy and I didn't like it at all. I knew there was something wrong with her. She's a succubus, as far as I know. "You have nowhere to go, Chris. You're trapped." "Like hell I am!" I yelled. I quickly grab my clothes and opened the door. As soon as I'm outside of my room, I closed the door. I look to see what's ahead and...it's a long hallway. The feeling of lust was lifted from my body and, honestly, I felt completely better. I then decided to put my clothes back on because I didn't want to walk around in my fucking underwear. I get my shirt, pants and shoes on and I started walking down the hallway. I could a door up ahead. That's the only door in this hallway. The only color that was present was white. It was a long white hallway. It was creeping me out and I walked faster. I then got the feeling like I was being watched again. I turn around and I didn't see anything. I walked faster and ignored the feeling as much as I could. As I was walking, I saw a couple of hospital beds roll by. Am I supposed to be in a hospital or something? I saw another hospital bed go by, but this one was different. It was rolling down in the middle of the hallway. I reached out and stopped the bed from rolling. I look at the bed and...there was a filly on it. She had purple hair and an orange coat. I reach out to touch her and when I did, she twitched. I then heard her whimpering. I then got the feeling of sadness and loneliness. It felt like my heart was ripped out. I was starting to cry. As soon as I did, she turned her head to look at me and what I saw HORRIFIED me. It caused me to step back a little bit. "...Please. Help me." she said, crying. "Where are your eyes?! What happened to you?!" I asked, horrified. "He...he took...he took my eyes. The pain. It hurts. I WANT MY MOMMY!" she screamed, balling. I was mortified. That tall fucker took her eye sight and now she can't see. Blood was coming out of her eye sockets. The blood ran down her face like they were tears. I was afraid to even get close to her, but I felt like I had to comfort her in a way. I had to find out who she was, so I got up and slowly went close to her. "Can you tell me your name?" I asked. "...I can't. He'll punish me." "No he won't. I will get you out of this nightmare. Tell me who you are and you'll be safe. Here, I'll go first. My name is Chris. Who are you?" I asked. "...I'm...my name is Scootaloo." "...Scootaloo? That's a nice name. Okay, Scootaloo. How did you get here? Are you sleeping?" I asked. "...Yes, but I can't wake up. I don't know how to get out of here. I can't see." Scootaloo said, whimpering. "Don't worry. There's a door up ahead and I think that's what will wake us up." "...Okay." Scootaloo said, smiling. You know that feeling I was talking about earlier? Yeah, I was getting it again. It was even worse this time. "...Oh no...he's coming...he coming. Chris, I'm scared!" "I know you are. We need to get out of here. It's not going to...why is the wall a different color?" I asked. "OH NO...HE'S HERE! HE'S HERE!! QUICK, YOU NEED TO RUN AWAY! DON'T WORRY ABOUT ME!!" she screamed. "Like hell I'm leaving you!" I said. I picked her up and was about to run, but something stopped me. I turn around and there he was. The Slender Man. I stare at it for a few minutes. "Scoots, don't say a word. On the count of three, I'm going to run as fast as I can, alright?" I whispered. "Okay..." "Okay then...you ready?" "Yeah." Scootaloo said, very scared. I stare at the creature. I then started counting. "One." The creature tilted his head, looking confused. "Two." He then realized what I going to do. He got out his tentacles and started coming closer. "...THREE!" I screamed. I quickly turned around and started sprinting. The walls quickly turned to a dark red mixed with purple. "CHRIS!" I looked up. It was Hood. "CHRIS. GIVE HER TO ME. I'LL GET HER OUT OF HERE!" Hood yelled. "Wait! What about Chris?!" Scootaloo asked, scared. "Don't worry about me. I'll be fine. Hood will get you out of here and protect you." I said, reassuring her. I then threw her to Hood. "I'LL GET HER OUT OF HERE. THEN I'LL BE BACK. DON'T STOP RUNNING!" Hood said. "Trust me! I won't!" Hood and Scootaloo disappeared. Now my only concern was staying as far away from that fucker as possible. As I was sprinting down the hallway, I kept hearing all kinds of noises coming from behind me. I quickly turn my head around to see what it was. He was get closer and closer to me. "OH SHIT!" I yelled. So I sprinted faster and faster, hoping that I'll get out of here. I look what in front of me and I don't see the door anymore. It was gone. I started to panic, but just when I did, I saw the door again. I was relieved. I ran even faster and, soon enough, I reached for the door and opened it and...I was back in my room. No creature was in here. It was just me and my room. I look behind me and the tall creature was standing there, staring at me. I then close the door and that was it. There was nothing but silence...at least for a while. "Sir?" I looked around to see what it was. The floor then started to crumble. I was waking up. I ran to my bed, laid down and closed my eyes. Manehattan The Talk with Hood "Sir! We're here! Wake up!" One of the guards yelled. I then wake up in a panic and I started breathing heavily. "Did you have a nightmare, Chris? Are you alright?" "...Yeah. I'm...I'm fine." I said, in between breaths. I looked around and I see a whole bunch of tall buildings. This looks a lot like New York City, except it's not as big. "...So this is Manehattan, huh?" "Indeed it is! Would you like us to give you a tour?" One of the guards asked. "No thanks. I already know my way around." I said, getting off my ride. I hate that name, but oh well. It's something. I got out the notes I took and it told me that the building that it was a couple blocks away. As I started to walk, everything stopped. All the ponies weren't moving and I couldn't hear the wind. I knew it was him. "...Is she safe?" I asked. "Yes. She's also awake. It turns out that she was under a really bad coma. It was a good thing that I have awoken her from it because she would have been killed by The Administrator." I got confused. I turned around and...he looked a lot different then when I saw him in my nightmare. "Whoa. What happened to you? Did you change your style or is this part of you being unbound?" "Yeah. I actually like the new look. I don't have that shitty yellow hoodie anymore. Now I have this black one and, honestly, it suits me. I also got new shoes, which are pretty cool too. It was nice of Liz to get me all of this, but it wasn't exactly necessary." Hood said, sheepishly. "Let's get back on topic. What's the plan?" "Simple, you run there and get the book. Here, take this." He walked up to me and gave me a necklace. It was Luna's necklace, but with a symbol on it. "Is this...Luna's necklace?" "Oh...about Luna. She's not exactly...herself anymore." I looked at him with a very dirty look. "...What did you do?" I asked, angry. "Don't worry, she's alright. What I meant to say was, her mental state isn't exactly that well. I'm trying my absolute best to get her back to normal. I already informed Celestia about it, so she's no longer worried about her sister." "...Okay then. So, you'll be standing by right? Ready to fight?" "Of course." Hood said, with his creepy, white smile. "Wait, if you're going to be somewhere around here, who's going to protect Pinkie Pie? You know, just in case that tall fucker tries to get a hold of her." "Liz is already on it. She already talked to Pinkie Pie about it. Yes, she knows about your situation, which is odd because I don't exactly how she would know, unless she's been stalked by The Administrator before. However, I highly doubt that The Administrator has any interest in the Mane 6. He's only interested in you, which sounds weird I know. Jack, however...he has a BIG interest in Pinkie Pie, which is why he hasn't been bothering you lately. Liz will definitely be expecting his appearance when you enter the building. So, basically, a lot of shit is going to go down." "What about Ripper?" I asked. "He was banished." "WHAT?! WHAT DO YOU MEAN BANISHED?! HE COULD BE SOMEWHERE AROUND HERE RIGHT NOW!" I yelled. "Calm yourself! I'm sorry for not explaining it properly. He's not exactly 'banished', he just...broke free somehow." "...Broke free? Is he...a good guy?" I asked. "In a way, yes. However, he's not going to last long. He wants to meet you before his existence runs out." "...I don't know. I'm kind of nervous. Luna told me that he was a very evil being when she met him." I said. "He has changed. He's realized the horrible things that he has done and he no longer wants to be a part of this anymore. He has information that will help you." "More numbers?" I asked, annoyed. "I don't know. He didn't tell me and he doesn't want you to post the conversation. He can allow you to post the information that he will give you, which will be posted. However, he doesn't speak any English. So, I'll translate it for you, since I have fully remembered the German language." Hood said. "...Well. I guess I'd better get going." I said. "Remember Chris, put that necklace on and I will know where you are at all times. Luna will know too. She's very worried about you and since you'll be putting that necklace on, she will feel so much better. I will be by your side once you get to the building. Until then, good bye." Hood said. Hood disappeared and everything was back to the way it was. Ponies and fillies were walking along the sidewalks, and the wind was blowing smoothly. I took a deep breath and started walking. Next stop, the oldest building in Manehattan. The Ninety-Year-Old Building I took this time to look around the city. It was actually pretty cool. It really reminded me of Manhattan back on Earth. I've only been to Manhattan once and I still remember it by heart. It was a pretty cool experience. However, I knew I was delaying the inevitable. I had to go to that building. So, after an hour or two walking around the city, I made my way there. Fortunately, for me, it wasn't that hard to find. I see it in my sight and I went towards it. As soon as I started walking towards it, there was a filly that came out of the building. No, it wasn't Scootaloo. It was another filly. She was probably around the same age as Scoots and around the same height. Like Scootaloo, her coat was orange, except it was a little darker. Her mane was red and her eye color was...lime I think? Then, something really hit me, like I knew her or something. Just when I was about to call for her, she disappeared. "Hey Chris." I nearly jumped up and fell on my ass. I look down and...I knew it was her. "Oh. Hey Babs. What's up?" "Nothin' much. What's up with you?" she asked. "Well...I'm about to go in that building over there." I said. "Um...I wouldn't exactly go in there if I was you." Babs said, warning me. "Oh yeah, speaking of the building, why were you even in there in the first place?" I asked. "Well, I got this feeling that I should, but I went in it and there was nothing. I didn't have any light or anything to see, so I got out of there. Why are you going in there?" "It's none of your concern. It's just something I need to take care of, that's all." I said. "Is it about that tall guy or whateva it is?" she asked curiously. I looked at her, surprised. "...Babs, does he stalk you?" "Yeah." she said. "...Does it bother you?" I asked. "Not really. He doesn't really stalk me that much anyway. Whenever I see him, I kind of jump. Then, I would ignore him the rest of the time. I still would get the feeling of being watched, but it doesn't bother me that much. So, basically, I just ignore him. He's starting to lose interest in me, so he only comes over and watches me every now and then, which I don't mind. I need the company, anyway." she said, carelessly. "...You are really something else, you know Babs?" "I know, but ya love me anyway." she said, jokingly. She then jumped onto me and gave me a hug. "You know, Chris. You're like the only one that I can consider a friend." she said. "What about Scootaloo?" I asked. She gasped and jumped off of me. "You talked to Scootaloo?! I thought she was in a coma?!" she said. "Not anymore. I had a friend of mine take care of that. You can see her at anytime if you'd like." I said. "Oh, I wish I could, but I have so much shit to do!" she said. I gave her a look. "What? I do!" "What kind of things? You aren't lying to me, are you Babs?" She then drooped her head. "...Yeah." "What's really going on?" I asked. "I...I don't have anywhere else to go." "WHAT?! Where are your parent?!" I asked. "They've been gone for two weeks! They just...disappeared." "...Okay. Here's what I want you to do. I want you to go to your house and get your things." I said. I look at the building across the street and I see Hood looking at me. I signaled him to come over here. "Hey Babs." "What?" "I want you to meet somebody. Turn around." She turned around. She yelped and ran behind me. "Babs, this is Hood. He's a good friend of mine. He's helping me out with my problems." I said. "...He's creepy-looking." Babs said. "That doesn't mean I'm going to hurt you, Babs." Hood said. Babs eyes widened. "He has a very deep voice, Chris. I don't know if I should go with him." Babs said, scared. She then started to look around and that's when she started freaking out. "UM, CHRIS? WHY ISN'T ANY OF THE PONIES MOVIN'? WHAT'S GOING ON?! IS THE WORLD ENDING?!?!" Babs asked, having a panic attack. I quickly reached down and embrace her. "Ssh, it's going to be alright. That's just the thing he does so that nopony will see him and go, 'AAHH!! A MONSTER!!'. Trust me, he won't hurt you." I said, comforting her. "Ya promise?" Babs asked. "I promise." I looked at Hood. "Hood, take Babs to her home. After she gets her stuff, take her to Liz." I said. "Where are her parents?" Hood asked. "They're gone." Babs said in my arms. "That's strange. It could be because of The Adminis-" "HOOD. SSH!" "Chris, I already know about that thing. Ya don't have to keep it a secret from me." Babs said, looking up at me. I looked down at her. "Okay. I'm sorry." I looked at Hood. "Do you really think that tall fucker got a hold of them?" I asked Hood. "It could be a strong possibility, since he has had an eye on Babs before. It's strange. He never mentioned it to me or Jack before. I guess it could be something he wanted to do for himself." Hood said. "Do you...think it was me that caused this?" I asked. Hood looked at me with his pinhole eyes, starting to glow a reddish-yellow. "Chris, don't say things like that. What happened to Babs and possibly her parents isn't your fault. Surprisingly, it isn't Jack's fault nor Ripper's fault. But he's no longer on the bad side, so that definitely leads to Jack being the witness." "...momma...papa..." Babs said, whimpering. Me and Hood looked at her. Hood came closer and whispered in my ear: "Give her to me." "...Babs, Hood is going to take you to your place so that you can get your stuff. He's then going to take you to Liz, where she will take very good care of you, until Hood can find your parents. Understand?" She looked at me with teary eyes. "...Okay." Babs said. I gave Babs to Hood. "I'd better get going. I need to get this over with." I said, looking at the building. I started walking towards it, but then... "CHRIS! WAIT!" I turned around and Babs was standing there. "What is it?" I asked. "...Come here." I got confused and knelt down. "Closer!" I got closer to her. "Closer!" "What are you going t-" She then jumped and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. Babs ran back to Hood and looked back at me. "I'm sorry. I've been wanting to do that for a while. It's basically a message saying: 'I love ya and good luck'. You were always like a brother to me." she said. I stood back up. "Um...thanks. You know, it's weird for me to say this, but I always thought of you...like the sister I never had. I don't know why, but the feeling was always there." I said. "Oh brother..." Hood said, annoyingly. "Alright. Babs, I'll talk to you soon. Hood, see you when you get back." I said. "Hopefully I'll be back here in time. Just get that book and get out of there. I don't want you dying on me now." Hood said. "Trust me. I won't." I said, reassuring him. Hood looked at Babs. "Babs. I want you to close your eyes, okay?" "Okay." Babs said, closing her eyes. With that, they both disappeared and everything went back to normal. I looked at the building that was ahead of me and walked towards it. When I reached the front doors, I opened them and I went inside and holy shit there was dust everywhere. I knew it was going to come to that because I brought my gas mask that I had back on Earth. I always take my gas mask with me, just in case I needed it and it was a good thing that I did at that moment. As I went inside, I got this feeling of dread. Also expected that. They were there, watching me. I had Hood on my side. I also brought my flashlight with me because I knew they wasn't going to be any source of light in a building like this. I mean, why would there be? It would just be flat-out creepy. So, as I'm looking around, there wasn't anything here. It was completely empty. Except for the bookshelves and whatnot. I looked there and the book wasn't there. So, I decided to look in another room. I opened the door. It was a bathroom. Ah yes, it's always good to go into a fucking bathroom in this sort of situation. Remember kids; if you're ever being chased by a monster, go to your nearest bathroom. Trust me, they won't look there (not). Yeah, I've played enough PC horror games to know that bathrooms are a big N O. Oh well, good thing there wasn't anything here, besides a mirror and a toilet. For shits and giggles, I looked at the toilet. There wasn't anything in it. It sure did smell up the whole bathroom though. It was fucking disgusting. I left as fast as I could and shut the door. Honestly, I thought I was going to throw up because it smelled that bad. In fact, I actually did. I took off my gas mask and let it all out. Plus, another for all the stress I was feeling. After a while, I was done puking and was about to go up the stairs when I noticed something odd. I looked at my vomit and...I saw blood. BAD SIGN. I knew he was coming and I knew that I had to get that book quick. Oh yeah, the reason why it was completely dark in there was because the windows were boarded up. It was strange that they didn't even bother to board up the door. Glad they didn't. Otherwise, I'd be fucked and I wouldn't even be typing this right now. So, I put my gas mask back on, picked up my flashlight, and headed up the stairs. This is when I started having flashbacks. I still remember the day where I went to that old castle and that the fact that I was fucking time-warped. It still freaks me out and I don't want that happening to me again. Though that's what I was thinking, which is something I should NEVER have done. As I'm walking up the stairs, I come across a door. It didn't look old. It looked...new. This made me extremely nervous, but I had to push forward. I touch the door nob and I swear to the Gods in heaven that I got the worst headache I have ever had. It brought me to my knees. I started getting more flashbacks, possibly lost memories, but I'm not too sure. It lasted for as least five minutes. As soon as it was done, I sighed in relief, but it didn't last long. I stood up, opened the door and...I could see sunshine. I couldn't even see any dust, so I took off my gas mask and...I could breathe. The air was nice and everything looked new. As I'm looking around, I could see furniture and very nice things. I then look ahead and...there it was. The Black Book. The very book that's been mentioned to John and I. It was right there. I take a few steps forward, but then I hear a pony coming up the stairs. I panic. I looked for a place to hide. A closet. I quickly grab the book and hid in the closet. I wait...and wait. I then hear the door open. I waited for a few minutes. I couldn't hear a sound. Then... "Oh no. Where's the book? Where did it go? Oh no, did they get a hold of it?! Oh, this isn't good!" The voice sounded very familiar. I tested my luck and very carefully crack the door open. When the crack was good enough for me to see, I couldn't believe my eyes. It was Celestia. But...she was younger. She had pink hair and...she was shorter, but not that much. I actually liked this Celestia. She was prettier and she looked good with pink hair. I then got back to reality and watched her for a few more moments. "This cannot be happening! I'm sure I put that stone near the book so that they couldn't get their hands on it! Unless..." she said, getting suspicious. She looked right in my eyes and that's when I closed the fucking closet door. "Hey! Hand me my book right this instant!" she yelled. I grabbed the necklace. "Hood! Get me back to my timeline! Hurry!" I yelled quietly. I felt a hand touch my shoulder. I turned my head. "You got it. Close your eyes and hang on to that book. Your head is going to hurt, so be prepared." Hood said. I did just that. I closed my eyes as hard as I could and hung on to the book with all of my life. I got a headache instantly. I grunted with pain. Hood covered my mouth. "Ssh." The pain was intense, but it only lasted a few seconds. It felt like decades though. When the pain stopped, I opened my eyes. It was still dark. I opened the closet door and...more darkness. Yep, I was back. I couldn't breathe that well, so I put my mask back on. I had the book. It was finally in my possession. There was no reason for me to be here anymore. I was about to head back downstairs when I remembered that stone that the young Celestia mentioned. "...Hood?" No response. "Okay, quit playing jo-" When I turned around to look at the closet, Hood wasn't there. Instead, it that tall fucker. The Administrator. I stepped back. "What the hell do you want?" It stood there, staring at me with it's featureless face. It then extended it's abnormally long arm, pointing at something. I looked at what it was pointing at. It wanted the book. "Hell no! You think I'm just going to give it to you just like that, huh? Well, shove both those long arms up your ass! I ain't giving you shit motherfucker! If you want this so bad, then you're going to have to beat me for it! Go ahead. I don't give a shit!" I yelled. It stared at me for a long period of time. "...As you wish." It got out it's tentacles, grabbed my legs and threw me against the wall. My vision got blurry quick, but I regained it. I got up and there it was, looking at me right in my face. "Is that the best you can do?!" I screamed. "...No." His voice scared me. It was a mixture of a child's voice and a very deep demonic voice. It grabbed me again. This time, with it's hand and oh my god, it hurt. He didn't even grip onto my leg that much and it hurt like hell. "Does my grip bring you pain, Chris? It should." he said. He then threw me on the floor. I was coughing blood. "You will lose, just like John did." He said. He picked me up and threw me on the floor again. I felt tears coming out of my eyes. "Do you fear me that much, Chris? GOOD." He screamed. He picked me up again and he SLAMMED me onto the floor, which caused it to break and me falling down and breaking my leg. I didn't care. I didn't scream. I just whimpered because of the pain that was soaring through my body. "Can't you see that all you are doing is wasting your time? Give up now and I will heal you. If you continue to disobey us, then extreme sorrow will come your way. Your choice, Chris!" He screamed, a lot more loudly this time. At that moment, I started thinking of a plan. However, I was trapped with that tall fucker and some other guy in the corner of the room. It was Jack, finally making his appearance. I couldn't see his face or his eyes. However, I saw his mouth. He had a very big grin on his face, kind of like with the Joker from the Batman comics, but worse. "IT'S OVER. YOU MIGHT AS WELL JUST GIVE US THE BOOK RIGHT NOW. ONCE WE HAVE THE BOOK, THERE'S NO STOPPING US. CELESTIA WILL BE UNDER OUR GRASP. YOU WANT TO KNOW WHAT THE BEST PART IS?!?! HUH?!?! DO YOU?!?!?" "N-No." I barely spoke out. "I CAN HAVE MY EVERY LAST WAY WITH HER. I CAN EVER TRANSFORM HER INTO THE DARK BEING THAT SHE WAS MEANT TO BE. THE VERY THING THAT EVEN THE GODS FEAR. DO YOU WANT TO KNOW WHAT HER VERY NAME IS?!?!?!" Jack asked me. (Oh yeah. I'm putting it in caps. It's appropriate since his messages are all in caps and that the fact that he was practically yelling at me the whole time he was talking to me.) "...n...Not really. But go ahead and tell me anyway." I said, grunting in pain. "RADIANT MALEVOLENCE. SHE WILL BE THE VERY THING THAT WILL END PONY-KIND. NOT EVEN HOOD AND LIZ CAN STOP HER. SHE'S THAT POWERFUL. SO, IT'S TIME TO MAKE A CHOICE CHRIS. YOU EITHER GIVE US THE BOOK OR YOU DIE. WHICH ONE WILL IT BE?!?!" Jack asked. "What happens if I give you the book?" I asked. "THEN I WILL MAKE SURE THAT RADIANT MALEVOLENCE WILL BRING YOU THE BIGGEST AMOUNT OF TORTURE THAT YOU WILL EVER RECEIVE IN YOUR LIFE. I'LL ALSO MAKE SURE THAT YOU WILL SEE EVERY LAST ONE OF YOUR FRIENDS BURN TO A CRISP...EXCEPT FOR A FEW PARTICULAR PONIES." Jack said, with a grin. "What do you mean? Who are you talking about?" I asked. "That's none of your concer-" "No! Tell me now!" I screamed. They both looked at each other and nodded. "I'll tell him, Jack. You go and make sure Hood and Liz don't interfere." it said. "SURE THING. SEE YOU LATER, CHRIS. HAHA!!" Jack said, disappearing. When Jack disappeared, it picked me up, slammed me against the wall and held me there with it's tentacles. "Chris, are you familiar with the Mane 6?" My eyes widened. "...No. You don't mean..." "Yes. You see, Chris, I've interested in these batch of ponies for a very long time, particularly the amount of power they can possess. You see, I want the thing that they call, "The Elements of Harmony". No, that's not what can stop me by the way and that's not something you will be finding out anytime soon. Anyways, when the elements were created, I was amazed by their power and wanted to see if I could create my own. I failed. Fortunately, I created a little group of my own and that's where the term, "proxies" started to arise. Ripper, who is now unbound, was the first to be one of the millions of victims that I have killed. When I was stalking him when he was a very young teenager, I started to see something special in him. I watched him for at least two years and then, finally, he took notice and started to watch me as well. It was just as expected. He started to realize my expectations, which is something I was not expecting at all. So, I started to target his prized joy; his little sister. I would torment her for a whole year until one day, he finally gave in and sacrificed his very being to join me in my little quest of terror. I never saw the little girl again. She never interested me. It was just a way for him to give in, but you already know that though. So, with him being the first of the group, I didn't really know what to do at first. I then got an idea. Since he was no longer the boy that he used to be, it was a perfect time to...let's say, 'corrupt' him." I gasped in horror. "You son of a bitch! You tainted his very soul?! Is that what you did to Hood?!" I asked, furiously. "Ah, yes. That's exactly what I did, my dear boy! You see, this is why you are the most interesting out of all the millions of children and adults I've killed. It's your intelligence. You even had an interest in me. Don't lie about it. Tell me the truth. Tell me how you really feel about me!" it said, staring at me. I waited for a while, until I realized that it was expecting a response. "...Yes." I admitted. "Ah ha! I knew it! I absolutely knew it! You want to join me, don't you Chris?" "NO!" I screamed as loud as I could. I then got the feeling of utter dread. That wasn't a good sign. "...Well. That wasn't the answer I was looking for. I guess I'll have to force you into my group, just like I did with John." My eyes widened. I looked at it with rage. "You forced John into your group. Wait, then that means..." "He's still alive. Who's body did you really think was in that grave, Chris? HA! That was merely a clone that I created to fool all of you." "You son of a bitch. I will KILL YOU!" I screamed with a demonic voice. It then tilted it's head. "That...that wasn't me. What are you doing to me?!" I asked. "Don't you see? You're slowly becoming one of us! Oh Chris, don't you see? This was your destiny! You were never meant to achieve anything in life. You were meant to be one of us!" "...No." I said in defeat. "Yes! It's over! You're finished!" It screamed. "NO!!!" I screamed. "HOOD!! HELP ME!!!!" I screamed in despair. "HAHA! Hood won't save you now! Your time is up! Say goodbye you pathetic fool!" It lifted me into the air and slammed me down to the floor with it's hardest. It went dark. At this point, I was dead...or so I thought. I saw a figure burst through the doors and there was light. That's when I almost fell into unconsciousness, but some other figure picked me up and told me to run as fast as I could. I started to run outside, but I could see that I wasn't in Manehattan anymore. I was in the Everfree Forest again and it was dark out, so it was nighttime. I ran and ran until my legs couldn't take it anymore. I ran all the way to Ponyville and that's where I met Hood. He told me to give him the book. That's what I did. I gave him the book and then he disappeared. I was about to loose consciousness again because my vision was getting very blurry. I fell to the ground and felt numbness all over my body. "...It's over." I said to myself. "CHRIS?!" somepony screamed. That's the last thing I heard before going into unconsciousness. The Hospital "Hey! Chris! Wake up sleepyhead!" I open my eyes and I grunt in pain. I look at my body and I see bandages all over it and I had a cast on my left arm. I heard a filly's voice calling me, so I looked at the floor. It was Scootaloo, on the bed beside me. "Hey Scoots. Good to see you." I said, still grunting in pain. "What happened to you, Chris? Did that monster screw you up that bad?" "Oh yeah. He fucked me up GOOD. Ugh, what happened after I passed out?" I asked. "I got to you right in time. But you were too heavy for me to carry you, so I had to go get Rainbow Dash and another pony to drag you to the hospital. You were a bloody mess. Me and Dash were a mess. We couldn't stop crying until we heard that you were going to be alright. Dash had to go back home so that she could get some sleep. And me, well, I had no where else to go, so I curled up on my bed next to you and...fell asleep. Dash actually came over to see how you were. She even gave you a kiss on your cheek because she cares about you that much and you two only met YESTERDAY! I'm impressed. Rainbow Dash has never acted like this towards a stallion." she said. "Did Pinkie Pie visit?" I asked. "Yeah, but only a few minutes. She brought you a cupcake with a letter that's from the rest of the girls. They really care for you, Chris...and so do I." "I know." I said. I lay my head onto the pillow again and just stare at the ceiling again, listening to Scootaloo talking. Basic Rundown The Administrator's plans are far more deep then I could have ever imagined and, from the sounds of it, he's a lot more powerful than I thought. My behavior in the last few days is slowly getting worse. I really need to stop this motherfucker and warn Celestia about this whole thing. I think Hood took care of it already though because he took the book and went away. He told me later on while I was in the hospital that Scootaloo will be under Celestia's care and Babs will be in Liz's care. He told me that Luna was getting a lot better and that I should see her return in the next couple of days, which will help both me and Hood out a lot because she knows about this monster just as much as Hood does and I really need their support through this. However, I don't think it will be enough. I seriously think that Ripper should help as well. He needs to find a way to harness more of his power and buy me some more time. I think The Administrator's attack is going to be here in the near future and I need to stop it somehow. I need your help, Ripper. You might know his weaknesses. You know way more about this monster than any of us. Please. I need your guidance. Plans Since this took a while for me to post, I think I'll take a break for now. I need a little more rest and then I'll spring back into action. After I recover a little more, I'll check up on Scootaloo and see how she's doing. She really needs me right now and I don't want her to disappear on me. I have this sort of connection to her. I can't put my finger on it though. After I'm done with that, I'll see if I can talk to Fluttershy. She was really quiet when I was there with the rest of the girls at Sugercube Corner and she looked at me like she needed help or something. Perhaps she has some information for me that could be useful to me. I don't know yet, though. Then, I'm going to meet Liz for the first time. Yeah, it's not going to be very easy for me to do, but I have to. Hood told me that she wanted me to get to know her better and that I was in for a big surprise when I do meet her, though, which catches my interest. What surprise will I be in? I'll also see if I can visit Babs. I doubt it, though. From what she experienced that day may have screwed with her head a little bit. Jesus, it seems like there's a lot more ponies that share the same situation that I'm currently going through. I guess destiny planned that all along, I guess. It was definitely destiny that caused me to meet Scootaloo. That poor filly. Where were her parents? Does she even have parents? If not, then I'll take her into my care. I don't really mind, anyway. I've always wanted to have a daughter. Ah, Jesus Christ! There I go again being all fruity and shit! Anyways, I'm getting tired and I'm going to get some sleep as soon as this is posted. I'll update here in the near future when I'm done with all the meetings that I have to attend to. This is Chris, signing off... d2UncmUgZ29pbmcgdG8gaGF2ZSBhIGxvdCBvZiBmdW4sIGJhYnkhDQpoZWhlISAgOyk= Author's Note Blame the move and my laziness for this being late. I'm terribly sorry. Hope you enjoyed.
#7 - Elizabeth7 - Elizabeth ============== #7 - Elizabeth Hood told me that the book was back in my room and that I should be the one to return it to her instead of him. I thought it was a good idea, since I was the one that got it in the fucking first place. So, I return to my room and there it was. Sitting on my bed. Right before my eyes. Now, my curiosity got the best of me and I opened the book, but only to be shocked. "Ow! Goddamn, that hurts. Why is it doing that?" I asked myself. I then remembered the necklace. "...I wonder." I got it out and put it on the book. I waited for a while. After waiting, I decided to try to open the book again. It still shocked me. "Dammit. Well, at least I tried. How can I read this without getting shocked?" I then looked at the aura. It was...black. It was strange. When I got shocked those two times, I kept seeing green eyes with purple smoke coming out of them. Is it another enemy that I'll be meeting soon? Probably. I'll have to ask Celestia about it. Maybe she knows, since she's the one that probably knows more about that book than I do. So, I went to grab the book and it shocked me. "Oh come on! You won't even let me pick it up? What's wrong? You let me held onto it when I was in that building, so why aren't you letting me hold it now?" I asked whatever it was that was restricting me. I heard a deep growl. Then, black smoke filled the room. The door slammed shut and I heard the door lock by itself. The growls got worse. I wasn't afraid of the smoke nor the growl. It just...made me calm. I don't know why. "...Why do I feel more calm then I was a few seconds ago?" "...That's because you're beginning to turn into one of them." A deep voice said. The smoke dissipated and formed into a figure. "Hello Chris. Do you know who I am?" "...You're Ripper." I said, in shock. "Correct. We're getting somewhere already." I looked at his face. I couldn't tell if it was his real face or if it was just a mask. "...Is that your real face or is it just a mask?" I asked, in confusion. "It's just a mask. Looks real, doesn't it?" Ripper asked. "Yeah, it does actually. Did you always have that mask?" I asked. "No. I wore this mask because it makes me more powerful." "...So can you use it to help me through this?" "I can, but don't expect me to be there for you all the time. I'll only be there if the monster is there. Yes, with this mask, I'm just as powerful as he is." Ripper said. "So...does that make Hood and Liz weaker than both of you?" I asked. "Hood is just as powerful as me, so you won't have to worry about that. Liz, however..." "What about Liz?" "...Liz...has a power that not even she knows about. It hasn't come out yet. She just needs more time to harness more of her energy so that she can can help you out. She only has enough energy to send you messages." Ripper said. "...Messages? What do you mean messages? She's been sending me messages all this time? How did I not see it?" I asked. "It's easy to miss them, but there usually somewhere on the post. Just look for a black line and, bingo, a message." "...Oh shit! I remember seeing one of those! I thought that they were just little errors or something, but messages? How the hell can they do that without me knowing?" I asked. "They put the message in as soon as you submit your post." "How much of their power do they need to use to do that sort of thing?" I asked. "It depends on how big the message is. It's something that-" Ripper instantly looks out the window. He walks over to it and he growls. "What is it?" I asked. I walk over to where he is. "Do you see it?" Ripper asks. "...No? What am I supposed to see here, that tall fucker or what?" Ripper took a deep breath, lifted his hand and created a dark portal-like thing. However, there were screams of agony and terror coming from it. There were calling for me, asking for my help. "Do you hear them, Chris?" "Yeah. Oh my god, what is that?" I asked. "Those...are the people that I have captured in the past." Ripper said, having his head down in shame. I look at him in disgust. "...Why can't you set them free?" I asked. "There are connected to that monster and it would take me a lot of my power to do so." Ripper said. "Why are you showing me this?" "There's one person in there that I can get for you. She's been in there for a long time. She knows you." Ripper said. "...Who?" I asked. "...You'll find out. Take a listen." It then got quiet. "...What am I...?" I then hear a girl whimpering. "Step forward. Comfort her." Ripper said. I hesitated at first, but I finally went close to the portal of darkness. I got on my knees. "...Hello?" I called out. I heard a gasp and then, chains. "It's okay. I'm not a bad guy. Please calm down. What's wrong?" I asked whoever was on the other side. I then heard more whimpering. It was getting worse. "Chris, go into the portal. Don't worry, you'll be able to come out. She needs you." I turn back around. It was Hood. "Hood? What's going on?" "I did you a favor. Now go." Hood said, sternly. I took a few deep breaths, got up to my knees, got my flashlight and stepped into the darkness. Darkness I open my eyes and I couldn't see anything. I turn on my flashlight and I immediately regret it. All around me were different ponies, wondering. The atmosphere was just filled with sadness and it made me tear up a little bit. "...Um, excuse me?" I called out. They all stopped and looked at me. "Could any of you tell me who was crying?" I asked. They all pointed to that door. I could hear loud whimpering in that room. It was making me very nervous, but I had to go. I stepped forward, but then the ponies started coming towards me. I stepped back. "Whoa whoa whoa. Ripper, what's going on?" "It's okay, Chris. They only want comfort. Talk to them. Do anything to make them warm." "Why won't you do it?" I asked. "They fear us way too much. They only trust Hood. If you give them enough comfort, then they will trust you. Try giving them the feeling of happiness back, especially the fillies." Ripper said. I look down and I nearly jump. They were right in front of me, staring at me with curiosity. It was mainly mares that were there and a few stallions. This reminded me of that one anime, "Girls Bravo", where that one boy gets into his bathtub and gets warped into a world where 90% of the population is WOMEN. Only 10% was it males. Wait, why am I talking about this? Anyway, I stare back at them and I could see a bunch of them with lust in there eyes. Goddammit, here we go again with word. "...Hi." I said, awkwardly. "...Hi." they all said quietly. This was a good start. I was getting somewhere already. I stepped forward again, but they all backed away. "Hey. It's okay. I won't hurt any of you. Trust me, it's alright. I'm not one of those guys. I'm a friend of Hood. You can come over to me if you want." I said, trying to comfort them. They still look scared. "Okay. I'll wait." I said, sitting down. As I sat down, waiting for one of them to step forward, I saw one of them just looking scared and was about to cry. It was a filly. I looked at her and couldn't help but feel very bad for her. She was only a child. "Hey you. Come over here." I said, giving my hand out to her. She looked at me with surprise, but came over slowly. "That's it. Come on." She walked slowly, but then ran to me and buried her face into my chest, hugging me. She was bawling. Two other fillies couldn't help but walk over to where I was. One of them went around and hugged me from my back and another resting her head on me. The rest of them watched in awe. "I can feel your pain and sorrow. I know how you feel. I'm going through the same events as you all were." I said. "...Are you going to win? Will you defeat him?" One of them asked. "Yes, I will." "Will you get my two friends and I out of this horrible place?" the little filly asked. "I'll try my absolute hardest. When I do, you and your friends will be in my care." I told them. "You promise?" the three asked. "I promise with my very soul and heart." I said. I then the whimpering again. I looked ahead and so did everypony else. It was coming from behind the black door. "...She calls for you all the time. She needs your comfort...and so do we." one of the mares said. The fillies ran back into the crowd and the crowd made clear for the path for the door. I stand up and look ahead. The whimpering sounded very familiar to me. "...No. It can't be her..." I said to myself, under my breath. I started walking towards the door. It didn't take me long to get there because I was walking fast. I open the door and call out for her. "Elizabeth?!" The whimpering stopped. I shined my flashlight up ahead. "Oh my god." I said, breaking down. She looked up at me. "...Chris." she said, barely audible. I close the door and ran to her. I get on my knees and hug her tight. I started bawling. It was Elizabeth. My girlfriend was here, in this world of darkness. "Oh baby. I'm so sorry I wasn't here for you." I said, hugging her tight. "It...It's not your fault. It's Ripper's. He's the one that captured me. Oh god, that tall monster did so many bad things to me, Chris. It still hurts. I missed you so much!" she said, breaking down. We both sit there, crying our eyes out. We both hear the door open. I look behind and...it was Hood. "So...this is where you were the whole time? I'm so sorry, Elizabeth." Hood said in total shame. "So you're the being that I've kept hearing about. It's okay. It's not your fault either. Ripper is who I blame. You need to stop him!" she yelled. "He's no longer evil. He has realized what he has done. He was never bad to begin with. He was brainwashed." Hood said. I look at him with utter surprise. "Brainwashed?!" we both exclaim. "I'll explain later. We need to go. Here are the keys. Get her out of those chains and run for the exit. He knows you're here, Chris. He's not happy with Ripper at all." Hood said, throwing me the keys. I unlock all of Elizabeth's chains. As soon as they were unlocked, me and Elizabeth sprinted for the exit. Elizabeth was the first to go, but I had to say one more thing before I left. I turned around and looked at all the ponies. "I will get you all out of here! I promise!" I said. I then turn around and leave the world. My Room I wake up on my bed and Elizabeth is there, snuggling with me and making a cute little snore, just like she did years ago. It was the best moment of my life. Hood was there, staring at the window. "What is it?" I ask. "Things are going to get worse from here on out. The Administrator is not pleased at all. Ripper is currently having a battle with him in the Dark World. Chris, we won't be seeing Ripper again for a long time." Hood said. My hopes were gone at that point. I felt a kiss on my cheek. I look over and Elizabeth was awake, looking at me with her beautiful eyes. "I'll leave you two to talk." Hood said, winking at me. He gave me a thumbs up. I returned the favor and did the same thing. He then disappeared and it was only me and Elizabeth. We lay there, staring at each other. "I'm so glad you're here, Chrisy." Elizabeth said. I just stared at her, then smiled and kissed her in the lips. We stay like that for a few minutes. She breaks the kiss and snuggles me, moaning with happiness. I did the same thing, looking at the ceiling, feeling everlasting happiness. So, yeah, that was my day. Where is Elizabeth now? Well, she's getting all sexy and shit, getting ready for the best night of our lives. Celestia came in and gave me a lustful smile, which I didn't mind at all. I know it's weird for me to say, but I think Celestia is kind of sexy, even though she's a different species. I can't help it though! Her ass is big and she does this curve with her back when she stretches, which turns me on REAL BAD. But, I saved up all my juice for Elizabeth and I'm going to fuck the hell out of her and I know she will like it. She likes it ROUGH. So do I. Oh shit. I heard the shower go off. I think she's coming in nice and wet for me. I gotta go guys! This is Chris, signing off... Author's Note Yeah...the ending is a bit dirty...
NoEyesNoEmotion. NoRemorse. Darkness. Everywhere. HelpMe. HelpYou. YouWill. NotFall. UnderHisHands. NoEyes. NoEmtion NoRemorse. forhimself. NOMERCY. FORTHELIVING. FollowHer. FollowingMe. SheWill. GuideYou. ToTheRightPath. SoMuchDone. InSoLittleTime. YouWillDie. UnderHerHands. IfYouDoNot. Succeed. NoEyes. NoEmtion. NoRemorse.
Schlechter Tag.Chris has been found. He's in a coma. Hood is missing and so is Liz. Elizabeth is here, but crying. I won't go anywhere near her because she's still afraid of me. Luna is back in the castle. She's resting and I don't want to disturb her. Scootaloo and Babs are doing well. I put Scootaloo in my care and Babs is back home with her parents. Chris found Elizabeth. Now it's time for me to repay him for all of his troubles. I'm going to find John. It won't be hard. I know where he is. He's the key to waking up Chris and I know Chris will be very happy to see him. Wish me luck. -Ripper
破損。If you wish to fight me. Then come. We will fight. You think you have found the light, but you know you haven't. Stop lying to them and yourself. The darkness will forever be a part of you. Chris is forever gone. Get used to that fact. There is no point into finding John at this point, Ripper. Join me and we will conquer this pathetic world together. You will never find the light. You will forever be corrupted. Sleep well, Chris. You have done enough. Now you will be a part of my collection. I'll be waiting for you, John. Be prepared to see true darkness. Worse than the Abyss. Worse than the Dark World. Worse than Hell itself. コレクター。 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
#8.5 - Back From the Dead#8.5 - Back From the Dead So this is how Chris talks to you people, huh? Cool. I guess this is some sort of blog or something. Very good way to express feelings or some shit like that. But, yeah, I was never dead. It's like what Ripper said, I was in the Abyss for a whole year and I thought I was never going to get out. So, Ripper, thank you very much. I thought I was going to go insane. I actually was going to, but then he came along and got me. So yeah, I come back and see that Chris is in a coma. It's heart breaking to see my best friend like this. I never wanted him to get involved, but apparently he has been for a very long time, so my sacrifice was useless after all. Yes, this is John. Chris won't wake up and I can't help but feel that this is my fault. If I have never met him, then he wouldn't have been involved in my situation. Then again, I think it would have been inevitable either way because it turns out that his dad was stalked by Ripper back when he was brainwashed. If his dad was stalked by the Administrator, then Chris would have been next. But enough about that, let's talk about me. Well, other than being in complete darkness for a whole year, I'm doing alright. I can finally walk into sunlight and feel its warmth on my skin. It feel really good. Oh and I saw Elizabeth; my best friend. She was literally crying her eyes out when she saw me. We spent that day catching up, even thought there wasn't that much to catch up on because it turns out that she was captured by the Administrator and was sent to the Dark World to suffer. However, it is nowhere near as bad as what I had to go through in the Abyss. All you would hear is the sound of agony. That's right, I had to go through hearing the sound of screaming children/fillies, women/mares, men/stallions. All kinds of horror. I was alone. I wasn't beaten or anything like that, but I was isolated from the rest of the world. I was literally alone. Nobody/nopony was there to comfort me. I had to lay there and listen to the millions of screams and that still doesn't leave my mind. I still have nightmares about it. It's going to haunt me for the rest of my life. I was laying there, calling for Chris and Elizabeth, but they never came. I knew they wouldn't, but I still found myself just screaming their names while I was down there in the dark. I was crying the whole time. I never got hungry or thirsty, which didn't bother me at all. At least they wouldn't do something like that. Oh wait, they would, but they decided to go easy on me I guess because I was special. I know I am. I know everything about the Administrator's group and proxies. I know everything about them and they didn't want me to expose their secrets to anybody/anypony, so they sent me here when the Administrator was about to kill me. Honestly, I was begging for death, but they never granted it to me. Death would be peaceful and it would end my suffering. It would end the emotional pain I have had all my life. It was a good thing that Elizabeth is here, though. Why? Other than Chris, she's the only person that I could cry to and a lot of tears were dropped because of this whole ordeal. You can't really blame me or Chris for doing so. I have never seen Chris cry, but I know he has to have done so because if it was you that was in my situation, then you would probably be crying just as much as I am. When I saw Elizabeth, I was crying and I cried for two hours. I cried even more when I saw Chris sleeping. The doctors actually told me that they were thinking about pulling the plug on him. I told them to fuck off. There is no way I will ever let them pull the plug on Chris like that. Even Chris would probably be saying the same thing if that was me laying on that bed. Chris is like my brother and Elizabeth is like my sister. They both mean a lot to me and I would do anything to protect them both and that is a promise to all of you out there. I will never let those fuckers and the Administrator get them. That tall fucker already took Elizabeth, but there is no way I am letting Chris be taken and there is no way I'm letting him put me back down there because I actually know how to stop this thing once and for all. My Plans I'm going to rest for a while and spend some time with Chris and Elizabeth. I know Chris can hear me because his hand would tighten every time I would hold his hand. He knows I'm here and I even see a little tear come out of his left eye. I keep telling him that he won't have to suffer like this anymore and that I will wake him up, which I will and I will do it trying my very hardest. Ripper told me that there is a location that Chris went to and that he wants me to go there; Ponyville. He told me that there is an old house that nopony hasn't lived in for fifty years and that there is a very magical stone that could really upgrade Elizabeth's protection and security. Then, after I get the stone and bring it to Ripper, he wants me to go back to the Everfree Forest to see if Zecora will be able to help. I doubt it. I already checked there. She wasn't there. The door was opened, but I didn't check what was inside because I just didn't think that there would be anything important in there. Obviously there is if Ripper wants me to go there. This seems a little off to me. Even if I go there, what good would it do? She could be dead for all I know and even if she was alive, I don't think she would want to be part of anything if it involved the Administrator. I know she's seen it before because she lives in the fucking forest all alone with nopony there for help. I don't know, but I guess it's worth a shot, but if I find out that she's been dead for a whole year and that there is nothing important there, I'm seriously going to fucking flip out. In fact, if whatever is there, why can't he get it? Maybe she has some sort of spell or object that keeps the Administrator and his proxies away from her. I don't know. I'm just making guesses. I don't know what I will do after that. I'll just have to wait and see what Ripper wants to do next. Message to The Collector After all these years, you decide to show yourself again. You say you're going to show what darkness truly is? I doubt it. I have already had my fair share of darkness and I have seen what darkness truly is, so what do you got that will make tremble in fear, huh? I don't fear anything anymore, especially not you. You may have scared me when I was a child, but not this time. I don't fear you, Jack, or the Administrator. There is nothing you can do that will make me feel fear. Fear is a disease and you think that I will be infected by it again? Yeah, I don't think so. Worse than Hell, huh? Do you even know what Hell really is? I have seen it myself. It's not very pleasant. I have experienced death before and that was a long time ago, way before I came here to Equestria. I have experienced a shit load of things in my life, so what makes you think that you are special? What makes you think that "your world" will be worse than Hell itself. I'll be waiting for you too, but I won't be going back to the darkness because I've had enough with it. You can go fuck yourself sideways, Collector. This is John, signing off. Chris will wake up, guys. Just have hope.
BOOHEY JOHN. GOOD TO SEE THAT YOU'RE ALIVE. HAVEN'T SEEN YOU IN A WHILE. HOW'S CHRIS DOING? HE'S SLEEPING? MORE LIKE IN A COMA? GOOD. NOW I CAN FUCK WITH HIM IN HIS HEAD. NAH, I WOULDN'T DO SUCH A THING. MAYBE THE COLLECTOR, BUT I'M NOT ENTIRELY SURE. BUT ANYWAYS, HOW ARE YOU DOING? YOU'RE DOING GOOD? HOW? YOU WERE IN THE ABYSS FOR FUCK'S SAKE. I WOULD HAVE LOST MY SANITY IF I WAS YOU. OH WAIT, I LOST THAT A LONG TIME AGO, SO I DON'T REALLY REMEMBER WHAT'S IT LIKE TO BE SANE. ANYWAY, JUST THOUGHT I'D SAY HI TO YOU JOHN AND GOOD LUCK ON YOUR JOURNEY TO NOWHERE. OH YEAH AND TO CHRIS; HOPE YOU WAKE UP SOON. I GOT SOME PRETTY INTERESTING INTEL HERE AND I WANT YOU TO READ IT. WELL, IF YOU EVEN WAKE UP THAT IS. I'LL PUT IT IN A LOCATION THAT ONLY I KNOW. I'LL TELL YOU WHEN YOU WAKE UP. -JACK
#10 - BIG Update#10 Hey guys. It's John. First off, let me just say that I am sincerely sorry for the long delay in updates for at least two months. It wasn't my fault at all. Something happened and I got it all typed. The problem is; it got deleted and, plus, I ran into the Administrator a day after I went to the house and...I can't remember anything else. I don't remember the events that took place at that house. He wiped my memory of that day clean. I haven't seen Ripper since then and that's a big problem on my part. I don't have any other protection, besides Liz of course. As I'm typing this, I see that Hood posted this: And what's contained in the post is this: I'm going to be honest, I was a little confused as to why he would post jumbled-up letters in his message. After a couple minutes of looking at it, I realized that it was ROT coding. Now, if some of you don't know what ROT coding is; I'll give you a little explanation as to what it is: It's simply a Rotation cipher. There are many kinds of ROT coding, ROT13 for example, and this is ROT13. When I decrypted the coding, I get this little message: I don't know what Hood is talking about, but I know damn well that this is nowhere to being good. Now I have more fuckers to be picking on me. Great. Fucking beautiful. Oh yeah and by the way guys, #9 is the entry that's been deleted. I've spent a lot of time typing that and now it's gone. It was 3,000+ words I believe. It's infuriating beyond belief. Now to talk about what's been going these last two months. A lot of shit has been going down with me and Elizabeth. Chris has gone missing and I have no idea where he is. Liz is starting to become corrupt, which is bad news for both me and Elizabeth because I need her to protect Elizabeth from the Administrator and his proxies. I can help Liz with that, though. I'll try my hardest to get her back to the way she was before she started to go through this. Now, with Ripper, that I have no fucking idea. I remember him saying that he was going to be there with me when I got to the house in Ponyville. When I finished typing #9, Ripper began acting distant. Right before I went to bed that night, he said he was going to find Hood and somehow bring him back. The next day, I decided to go back to the house and, of course, that tall fucker decided to show up and to completely mess with my memory and that's what lead to me not remembering the events at the abandoned house. After that, I woke up in a place that I was completely unfamiliar with. As it turns out, I was at the Crystal Empire. Apparently, while I was gone, I was reported missing and, apparently, it's been a month since I was last seen. I don't know how the fuck I ended up there, but I know it has something to do with the Administrator. Eventually, I ended up staying there for a while to relax. After a couple weeks, I went back to Canterlot and Luna just freaked out when she saw me. She wouldn't stop crying. I had to carry her to her room and she wasn't heavy at all surprisingly. I guess I don't know my own strength. After I got her to her room, I had to stay there for at least thirty minutes to calm her down. She eventually fell asleep and, as it turns out, she hasn't been sleeping while I was gone, which is very bad. Oh well, at least she's okay now that I'm back. So, what are my plans? I'm going to lay low because I can't go out there without Ripper. I'm really worried about Chris. Maybe he woke up somewhere and is trying to come back home. The question is; where is he? Did he get taken? I don't fucking know. Hood, if you're seeing this right now, then you need to come back. I need your protection so that I can continue what I started. I hate sitting on my ass doing nothing, but what choice do I have? Liz is going corrupt and I think you are the only one that can actually get her back on her feet. If you do come back, then you have a lot of lot to explain to us because we've been worried sick about you. And to this NoEyes character, whoever you are, stop with these messages. This is John, signing off. SSdtIHNvcnJ5Lg0KRm9yZ2l2ZSBtZSBmb3IgdGhlIGxhY2sgb2YgY29udGFjdCB3aXRoIHlvdSBndXlzLg0KSSdsbCBiZSB0aGVyZSBzb29uLg0KTGl6IGlzIGdvaW5nIHRvIGJlIGZpbmUu
NoEyesWhoAmI AmIAnEnemy AmIYourFriend AmIBoth AmINeither IsHeAlive IsHeDead IsHeInThisWorld WhereCouldHeHaveGone IsHeGood IsHeEvil IsHeBoth IsHeNeither WhoAmI NoEyes
思い出Just wait til we're alone together and I will tell you something new. Something cold. Something sleepy. Something of cease and peace in the long bright curb of space. Banish them. Refuse to speak. Leave them. Go upstairs to your room. I will be waiting for you. I will surround your bed. Close the windows. None will ever again be able to enter. 私を見つける
ENDISHEREOne year later...and no progress. We're losing. Hood is gone and so is Liz. It's too much to take. Oh yeah, this is Chris, by the way. I'm alone now. Elizabeth is dead. Great. Now I feel even lonelier than before. Read the post that was put up not that long ago. It didn't bother me. I got nothing left to feel. The Princesses are also gone. Canterlot is destroyed. Equestria is no more. It's just me now; the only living thing in this godforsaken world. I just woke up a few minutes ago. John wasn't here when I woke up, so...I take it that he's dead as well. I feel nothing. I don't care about a single thing anymore. I think they've broken me. If they've broken me...than I'm done for. I'm feeling very ill for some reason...and very tired. I'm starting to get cold. I see a shadow. It's tall and thin. It's Him. This is my fate. I have no future. You win, you fucks. Take me. I don't care anymore. Thank you for being there for me, but it wasn't enough. You fucking failed me, John. I failed. The Princesses failed. Hood failed. Liz failed. Elizabeth died. Failures. I'm a failure. My dad was a failure. My life has been nothing but failures. This one failure, though, is the biggest one. I've failed to survive. No one can survive Him. His wrath has only just begun. I feel heat. The sky is very bright. I heard a boom. This is it. My final goodbye to you. Thank you, reader. Thank you all. Really, for being there for me and reading. I'm sorry...I have failed all of you. You're lucky, though. This is where He will stay...forever. Goodbye.
Update...Um...hey guys. This is John and...the fuck? Yeah...I just read ENDISHERE and...what? I don't even know what the hell that was about, but I may have an idea. You guys remember The Collector, right? Yeah, I think that was his attempt to make me more uneasy. I'll admit it to you, Collector, it did indeed work at some level, but that's not saying such. I'm still going to stop you and your little buddies. Well, whoever is left in your little group, that is. You monsters are getting weaker and weaker and your not taking Chris. Not on my watch. Speaking of Chris, he FINALLY woke up! He's awake. I laughed and had tears running down my eyes. I seriously thought that he was never going to wake up! Elizabeth is still crying. Their both still hugging and it's really a must-see sight. I'm glad that we're going to spend some time with each other and hang out like we used to as kids. ...But I don't know how long that will last. Now that Chris is awake, I don't know what these fuckers are planning now. I don't know if the Administrator is going to pay me a visit again. I'll explain that event some other time, because it's quite a story. But, right now, I need to talk to Chris. I need to know what was going through his head while he was in that coma. It shouldn't take that long. I would need to, however, have Hood here. I feel that it's important that Hood is here. You know, since Chris and Hood haven't talked in awhile. I don't really know how Chris would react when Liz gets back. Speaking of Liz, I feel that I should talk about her for a second. My...god, she's a wreck right now. She keeps sobbing every time she saw Chris awake. I don't know why and neither does she. She says that she's very glad that he's awake, but she's cries every time she looks at him. I have a feeling that the ENDISHERE post had something to do with it. I don't know why I feel that way, but I need to talk to her about it because she may be seeing something and I really need her to realize that she needs to tell me about it. Not just me, but everyone else. Oh...I think...Chris wants to type. I think I'll let him do that. This is John, signing off. Here's Chris. ... Hey. It's...Chris. My god. A lot of shit went down since I was asleep. It...feels so weird. I never would've thought that I would be on my computer, typing again. I thought that I was dead at first, but I then realized that I was in a coma. I read all of John's posts and...wow. I'm glad that he's doing the same thing as I did...or doing. I don't know what I'm saying. I just woke up yesterday and... ... I...read ENDISHERE... ... I don't know what to say. It...scares me a little bit. What if that does actually does happen? What if I go into another coma and I wake up to all the people that I love...dead? Happy thoughts. Happy thoughts. Happy thoughts. Happy thoughts. I can't be thinking about that sort of shit. But...I can't help it. I...really changed and I feel that I'm...a lot more wiser than what I was back then. There's something that...I need to talk about. I don't remember posting #8 - Goodbye. In fact, I don't even think that I posted that. I was typing the REAL #8...but then I got ambushed and...that was it. I don't even remember anything else. I don't remember what I was typing for #8. I know that they did that. I have a memory of me typing Goodbye, but I know that I didn't post that. They put a false memory in my head, thinking that I did that. I'm not stupid. That's not me at all. I would never give up that easily. Hell no. It really makes me think. What other memories have they taken from me? I don't know which memory is fake or not anymore. I'm losing it. I may not look like it to the others, but inside, I'm going insane. I...I think they've broken me. I'm not who I used to be and that's what really scares me. My...god, I haven't felt fear in such a long time. What's happening to me?
YOUAREAFAILUREJohn again. I'm such a failure at life. YOUARE I'm nothing but a liability. CORRECT I should just let them take me and return to the abyss. That is where I belong. YOUDESERVEDEATH What about the others, though? They are the reason I'm still alive. They still care about me, right? INCORRECT THEYDONTCAREABOUTYOUANYMORE YOUAREAWASTEOFCELLS JUSTDIE I don't even know anymore. I think I need to talk with the Princesses. These feelings that I've been having are really starting to worry me. I think I'm starting to go suicidal. If that's the case, then I need to seek their guidance immediately. This is bad. What the hell is happening to me? THEYDONTCAREEITHER JUSTGIVEUP ANDBECOMEONEOFUS
IMPATIENCET҉̧̜̮̩̭̹͔̣̖͕̥͈Í̵͏̀҉͖̻̣̫͕̫̻M̶̴̠̞̤̘̲̳͈̯͉̺̪͖͠Ę̷̙̭̬̩̭̳̣̦̥̕Í̮̰̩̣̖̭͢͡S̘̼̬͚̖͉̺̤̳̟͇̮͟͝R̢̛̜̪͖̘̠̥̰̗͇̝͙͍̗̞̘̬͘͠Ư̴̯̣̝̗̟̞̼̩̠̜̜͉̲͙̭̜̘̕͢͟N̡̥̝̪̫͈͕̞̟̗̩͖̼͍̼̥͠ͅN̢̝͇͉̣̫̬̞͈̱̰̮͘͜͟Ì̢̪̘͙̜̹͇̠̀N҉͏͓͇͔̥̬͓̺͖͉͈͉͇̦̣̖Ǵ̶̯͍͎̟͚͙͔͢͝O̢͔̤̖̪̳̼͈̘̞̜͙Ứ̛̲̗̮̩̝̟͎̥̹̼̻̳͎̫̼̭͢͝T̶̯͚̝͉͍̮̝͠J̢̛̱̯͓͚̼̙̻̞̻̱̼̹͞͠Ò̸̘̘͎͙̫̺̳̳̰͍͉̗͖̙̰̻͎̞̕ͅH̨̨̛̞̰̹̺̹̯͔̜̰͡N͏̡̲̠͓̭̰̱͔͍̫͘͟͞ ̶̸̻͖̱͔̜̳͉̱̯̜̪͓̺̭̖̻͘Ķ̴̛͕̗̻͔̤̜̹̞͔͉͓̀͟ͅI̷̡͕̪̘̝͈̦͠Ļ̶̳͔̘̜̬̀͜L̴̵̟̘̖͓̤͔͉̹̪͖̥̱̩̣͍͎͘͡͞ͅH҉̲̖͕̫͍̩̲͍̮̭̘͇̣͕͇͚̦̼͜͟͠ͅḘ̙͙̻̣̬̟̝̥̥̀R̴̨̢͖̰͎̗͠N̸̞̦̪̹̞̺̣̫͎͞ͅÒ̡̧̙̼̼̞̦̼̝̫͉̯̲͓͖̞̙̦̼͇͠W̨̨̼̥̝͜͜
Waiting...Decoded Title: ITISDONE Numbers decoded to: "John Is No More" You're right. He's not John anymore. Now he's in a facility here in Canterlot. Oh yeah. Had a conversation while I was typing this. I copied and pasted it down below. Hey guys, Chris again. BORING. COME UP WITH A NEW INTRO ALREADY. The hell? What are you doing on my computer? WATCHING YOU TYPING. WHAT ELSE WOULD I BE DOING? What the fuck did you do to John? Do you realize what you have caused? FULLY. IT'S DESTINY, CHRIS. ACCEPT IT. HE DECIDED HIS FATE. So you've been planing to turn him into a monster? PRECISELY. But why? Aren't I the main target in your group? YOU BOTH ARE THE MAIN TARGETS, BUT YOU ARE SPECIAL. THAT IS WHY HE WANTS TO KEEP YOU ALIVE. Why does he want me alive? Of all the ponies in Equestria and of all the people on Earth, why me? LET ME TELL YOU A STORY, CHRIS. WHEN YOUR DAD MARRIED YOUR MOM, THIS SPARKED AN INTEREST. USUALLY, OUR VICTIMS DON'T LIVE FOR THAT LONG, BUT YOUR DAD DID. HE WILL ALWAYS BE ON OUR MIND, BECAUSE YOUR DAD WAS TOUGH. HE DIDN'T GIVE UP SO EASILY, SO THE ADMINISTRATOR DECIDED TO ATTACK YOUR MOTHER, TO SEE IF HE WOULD BREAK. HE DIDN'T. THIS FRUSTRATED US AND SO, WE DECIDED TO WAIT. WE BACKED OFF FOR A FEW YEARS. THAN, YOU CAME ALONG. THE ADMINISTRATOR KEPT OBSERVING YOU AND HE SAW SOMETHING IN YOU. SOMETHING SPECIAL, WHICH IS WHY YOU ARE NICKNAMED "The Prophet". The Prophet? YES. THE ADMINISTRATOR PROPHESIED THAT A CHILD WOULD BE BORN TO TRY TO ELIMINATE HIM AND THE GROUP. DESTINY WAS OUT OF HIS GRASP THE DAY YOU WERE BORN. HE COULDN'T CONTROL IT. LOOKS LIKE GOD WAS ON YOUR SIDE. OTHERWISE, YOU WOULD'VE BEEN A STILLBORN. You are so full of shit. AM I? AM I REALLY? IF I AM FULL OF SHIT, THEN WHY DID HE ALSO PREDICT THAT ANOTHER CHILD WOULD BE BORN TO HELP YOU SLAY US? HE WAS ABLE TO CONTROL JOHN'S LIFE. JOHN WENT THROUGH HELL AND HE WILL GO THROUGH IT AGAIN. THERE IS A LOT YOU DON'T KNOW ABOUT JOHN, CHRIS. TOO BAD YOU WON'T GET TO KNOW. HE'S GETTING CLOSE TO LOSING HIS MIND. HE'S GETTING CLOSE TO BECOMING WHAT HE TRULY IS. And what would that be? OH YOU'LL FIND OUT SOON. Tell me. SORRY. I CAN'T. NOT ALLOWED. HE SAYS YOU NEED TO SEE FOR YOURSELF. I THINK YOU SHOULD PAY JOHN A VISIT IN A COUPLE WEEKS. What if I were to visit him now? WE'LL KILL YOU BOTH. And you think I'm scared of you? GO AHEAD AND SAY YOU AREN'T SCARED. WE KNOW YOU ARE. Whatever. What now? WAIT. WAITING IS ALL YOU CAN DO NOW. What if I don't want to wait? THEN YOU'LL HAVE A TALK WITH THE ADMINISTRATOR. Fine. I'll wait. For once, I'll do what you say, now leave my computer you fuck. GLADLY. HAVE A NICE DAY. Fuck you. It's been a few days since that event. I still have a lot of questions, but I doubt he'll fucking answer them. For once, I would like to have a conversation with The Administrator. I'd like to give him a piece of my mind. Doubt he's tough enough to do so anyway. Guess I'll have to wait until then. For now, I'll have to keep waiting. Need to find something to do until the day I'll be able to visit John. I don't know if whoever I was just talking to was serious about killing us both. I don't want to take a risk. John is my best friend. I don't want him dead. John...hold on.
KDUYHVW23120518 201523518 163024838 401610 221050 4030 161838 384236441844224 What will you do? Be a coward and 'wait' or do something and save your friend? This is your last chance. Choose wisely. -H
#11I found the real #8... I'm not happy. Take a look. You are not going to believe what I found yesterday. You ready for this? I found my DAD'S JOURNAL! Yeah. I never thought that I would see this again. I remember seeing it and I was about to read it when he would suddenly appear behind me and told me to not read this. He also told me that "I wasn't ready". Unfortunately, it's very old and it looks like some of the pages have been ripped, so it's going to be hard for me to read this and put it on here. You guys understand, right? Anyways, here's the Jourrrnallslslsllsfhjasdfl;aksdhfkl;asdhkl;agjkl;sdghklasjfgklashdfjkl;asdkguoawr;iheopjp'a............................. 0000000000000000000000000 000000000000000 000000000000000000000 0 0000000000000000000 00000 00000000000000 000000000000000 00000000000000000000 000000000000000000 00000 0 0000 0000000000000000000000000 ... Prophet terminated. Typing out #8 now.... ... ... ... Successfully posted. Step two now in motion. Get John. This isn't right. I typed out a lot more than this. What happened that day? Lulu won't talk to me and neither will Tia. Something is very wrong with #8. What was in my father's journal? I can't find it anywhere. I'll have to look into this a little deeper. There has to be some way to save the rest of the data. Oh and the zeros are a code. It translates to: "You Are Not Ready" Now then, on to the post that was posted not too long ago. God, it's bad enough that the numbers are in my dreams again (nowhere near as bad as before, by the way), but do you fucks have to do this shit again? Seriously? I thought we were over the whole numbers thing. ... Anyways, the first set of numbers is translated to: "Water Tower" Now, the second set of numbers were a bit confusing at first. There are only 26 letters in the alphabet, so why were there numbers over 26? Here's the answer. They multiplied each number by two. So, divide them by the same number (which is 2) and you get the original set of numbers. Once I did that, I translated it and comes out as this: "Holds the key to his survival" Now, first off, there are many water towers in Equestria. They might be talking about the one in Manehattan, since it's the biggest in Equestria. So, guess what? I have to go back to Manehattan and WE ALL KNOW WHAT HAPPENED THE LAST TIME I WENT THERE (#6). Secondly, what key? Is it another person or is it my dad's journal. Who fucking knows. All I know is that there's ANOTHER important thing in Manehattan that I missed. Jesus, what's up with these guys and MANEHATTAN? Is it their favorite city or something? YEP! ... Anyways, I almost forgot to translate the title. It's a Caesar Cipher. It translates to: "HARVEST" Okay, what is with that word? I keep seeing AND hearing it everywhere I go nowadays. It's getting fucking obnoxious. And as it says, it's my last chance to save my friend. So, I'm gonna have to go to Manehattan first, because I want John back to normal and then I work on cleaning up #8. I'm going to Manehattan in the morning. I need a lot of rest before I head there. I haven't had much sleep, so I hope these fuckers will at least give me a break for once. I doubt it, but it would be nice. Anyways, good night everybody. This is Chris, signing off. SWEET DREAMS, BUTT BOY. Shut your mouth, Jack.
ENDLESSHALLWAYSI keep going down this fucking hallway, but it has no end. I don't even know how I'm even connected to the Internet in this place. I don't think I'll ever get out of here. I...I think this is...Game Over for me... -Chris
TWELVEOUTOFTWENTYFinally made it through the hallways...now the hard part begins, which is getting the thing I'm after; this "key to his survival". Now I face two doors. Oh boy, it's one of these. Both look the same, but there's something odd about the door to the left. Something's illuminating from behind it. Plus, when I touch it, it feels very hot. So, my thought was to open the door to the right, and when I opened it, I was met with a wall. So at first I thought it was a dead end and I would have to open the door to the left. I was wrong. I knocked on the wall and it sounded hollow, like there was something behind it. I kick the wall and, guess what? There are stairs that lead to another floor of this place, which is impossible because, correct me if I'm wrong, this is the top floor. So what will await me? I don't know. I haven't gone up the stairs yet. So, for now, I'm gonna have to shut off the computer. I don't know how long I'll be gone, but don't worry, I'll make sure I'll come back the same. -Chris
Info from the Water Tower + The Journals (#11.5)Subjects/Targets: Christopher Fredrick Matthews (The Prophet) [ALIVE] -NUMBER ONE PRIORITY. Johnathan Lawrence Marshal (friend of Christopher) [ALIVE] Elizabeth Avery Jennings (The Prophet's Lover) [ALIVE] Joshua Gregory Matthews(father of Christopher) [TERMINATED] Peter Arnold Hatfield [ALIVE] [FOLLOWED THE RULES AND IS NO LONGER INVOLVED] Michael James Harrington [TERMINATED] Alexander Carlton Washington [TERMINATED] Joshua Michael Bennington [TERMINATED] Randle Lennington Goodwin [TERMINATED] Alison Victoria Matthews(mother of Christopher) [TERMINATED TWO MONTHS AFTER GIVING BIRTH] Members: Fredrick Vincent Holloway(The Ripper) [EXISTENCE TERMINATED BY THE ADMINISTRATOR] Zachery Jackson McCloy (The Taunter) [STILL EXISTS] Ben Harold Andersen (The Hooded One) [STILL EXISTS] [UNBOUND] Leslie Pauline Quinn (The Damsel) [STILL EXISTS] [UNBOUND] Alfred Theodore Ackermann (The Captain) [STILL EXISTS] NAME REDACTED [LEADER] All the information above is copied directly from documents that I found at the water tower in Manehattan. I chose not to mention it due to me being concerned for my safety at the time. I found John when I was in the room that contained the documents. He was an utter mess, but he is now recovering slowly. He's starting to get back to his normal self, though like I said, he's slowly recovering, so it's going to be awhile before that happens. The names on the Subjects/Targets list that have been 'terminated' are people that I have known, including my parents. Peter was a friend that John and I hung out with every now and then. He was a very smart kid and he always followed the rules that society brought upon him. He never got in trouble. I guess he got caught in our situation. However, it doesn't surprise me that he survived. He always knew what to do in certain situations. He's very smart. I wish I was as smart as he is. I'm glad he was able to get untangled. Though, by seeing his name on the list, John and I now wish that we have never met Peter. Otherwise, his name wouldn't be on the list and he never would've got caught in our situation. Like I said, I'm really glad that Peter survived the hell that they've put him through. My dad's journals. I finally have them. I don't know how they ended up here, but I think everything that had something to do with me was transferred to Equestria. I didn't really own that much since I was poor. Anyways, I have a total of ten journals in my possession right now. My dad wrote a lot of entries in these journals. These entries date all the way back to 1975. I just got done reading through all of them and I'm going to be typing all of them up as soon as this is posted. I will be posting one journal at a time, so that means that posts #12-22 are going to be containing journal entries. Before I get to work, I want to remind/inform you guys of something; when I say my dad wrote a lot of entries, I mean A LOT. Every single page of these journals are completely filled out, so that means a LOT of work is going to be put into these posts. Please be patient. Trust me, it'll be worth it. With that said, this is Chris, signing off...
three months of hellHey. It's been a while huh? It's Chris, obviously. I don't even know why I need to tell you guys that every fucking time I post something. Goddamn, THREE MONTHS?! Long time indeed. It's been hell for me and John...oh yeah and Elizabeth, can't forget about her. Yes, it's true about what "Peter" posted...though I know it wasn't. She's pregnant. I don't understand how he would've known that. ...Moving on, she's about...five months. Man, does she have some fucking mood swings. I'm a patient fellow, though, so it doesn't bother me at all...though it bothers John a fucking lot. That's the weird thing, he's always been as patient as I am. Although, if you go through THIS MUCH HELL, then your patience may run a bit thin, wouldn't you say? Like I said, it's been a living hell for the three of us mainly. I don't know about Celestia, or Luna. They may be getting the royal treatment, since they're focusing on us right now. So...about the journals. You know those nightmares that I had a couple years back? Yeah, they're back, but a whole lot worse. They're vivid, VERY vivid. I thought my emotions were completely erased. Nope. Dead wrong. Now I'm afraid to go back to sleep. So, basically, if I don't give them what they want, the nightmares will get worse and worse and WORSE. My sanity is running low from it, and it's changing my personality. I'm becoming more bitter whenever I wake up, and John especially knows how I feel about that. Elizabeth doesn't...at least not yet. She'll know, and she'll know real good. It just hasn't happened yet, and I DON'T want it to happen. Every time I touch the journals, pain just starts jolting through my body. It's like they put some sort of spell on it so that I won't be able to read it again. Those posts with the journal entries in them aren't going to happen. I don't want anything worse to fall upon Elizabeth. She's going through enough as it is. She's sensitive, and they know it. That's why they're threatening to take her away from me again. Plus, I'll go mad, and John...I don't want to know what will happen to him. So, all that work is going to waste, and I'm so fucking pissed off about it. I can't believe that I'm doing this...but I have to do this one thing that they say. If I don't...then everyone that I love will die. I'm sorry, but I don't have a say in this one. It's for the safety for not only for her...but for my son. Yes, I'm having a boy. I'm excited, but at the same time, I'm terrified. I don't even know what will happen when he's born. ...Fuck. I'm about to crash. Here we go again witht eh nightmaers.asddc
----d0-----dasdfYou will not give the journals to them Chris. Just give them to me, and no more nightmares will come your way. When I said I'll protect you, I meant that. Plus, I'll protect Elizabeth and the baby. You don't know how much power those journals hold. If you give them to me, then I'll have enough power to protect the entirety of Equestria. They will never step foot onto this land again. You need to trust me on this one. I mean, come on, have I EVER been wrong? Think about it. :) -Hood
########SO HOWDOESITFEEL TOKNOWTHETRUTH CHRIS? ISNTTHIS WHATYOUVEWANTED THEWHOLETIME? THECAUSE OFYOURNIGHTMARES? SHESLYING SHEKNEWTHEWHOLETIME SHEKNEWTHISWOULDHAPPEN YET SHEDIDNOTHINGTOSTOPIT YOUWILLCOMETOUS CHRIS YOUWILLDO ASWESAY WHETHERYOUWANTTO ORNOT YOUMAYBEWONDERING "Who is we?" MAYBEYOUSHOULD ASKHERWHOWEARE WEVEBEENAROUND FORALONGTIME WEVEBEENWATCHINGYOU FORASLONG ASYOUCANREMEMBER YOUWILLSOON FINDOUT HOWDANGEROUS WEARE JUSTREMEMBER OBEYUS ANDWEWILLMAKETHISEASIER FORYOU HOWEVER IFYOUCHOOSE TODISOBEYUS YOUWILLFACE THECONSEQUENCES ISEEYOU TIMEIS RUNNINGOUT CHRIS Tk9FU0NBUEUNCk5PV0hFUkVUT0hJREUNCkFMV0FZU1dBVENISU5H
HITHEREHELLO PERSON. HOW ARE YOU? DID YOU HAVE A NICE DAY? OH. YOU MUST BE WONDERING IF CHRIS WILL SEE THIS. NO. HE WON'T. I JUST WANT TO TAKE THIS TIME TO INTRODUCE MYSELF. I GO BY THE NAME JACK. THAT'S NOT MY ACTUAL NAME, BUT I WON'T BE TELLING YOU THAT ANY TIME SOON. YOU KNOW WHY? IT'S BECAUSE IT'S NONE OF YOUR FUCKING BUSINESS. NOW WHERE WAS I? AH YES. YOU KNOW THAT CHRIS GUY RIGHT? WELL, I HAVE A SECRET. IT'S ABOUT JOHN. YOU WANNA KNOW WHAT IT IS? IT'S SIMPLE; I'M NOT GOING TO FUCKING TELL YOU BECAUSE I KNOW THAT YOU IDIOTS WILL TELL CHRIS. NO. I DIDN'T KILL HIM. NONE OF US DID. NOT EVEN THE ADMINISTRATOR KILLED HIM. WE WANTED HIM ALIVE, BUT THEN THAT FUCKER DECIDED TO KILL HIM. OH YEAH. I'M NOT ALLOWED TO TELL YOU MORONS WHO KILLED JOHN. YOU WANNA KNOW WHY WE WANTED JOHN? WELL, IT'S A LONG STORY, SO I'LL MAKE THIS SHORT AND SIMPLY FOR YOU RETARDS. YOU SEE, JOHN KNEW SOMETHING THAT WE DIDN'T WANT HIM TO KNOW ABOUT. HE FOUND OUT ABOUT US WHEN HE WAS FIFTEEN YEARS OLD. SO, YEAH. THE ADMINISTRATOR TOLD HIM THAT IF JOHN DOESN'T DO AS WE SAY, THEN HE WILL EXPERIENCE THE WORST DEAL OF TORTURE IN HIS LIFE. EVEN WORSE THAN THE ABUSE HE RECEIVED FROM HIS PARENTS, WHICH BY THE WAY NEVER CARED ABOUT JOHN. THEN CHRIS CAME INTO THE PICTURE AND HOLY SHIT WAS THAT GOING TO BE A PROBLEM. YOU WANNA KNOW WHY? IT'S BECAUSE OF CHRIS'S FUCKING DAD. HE KNEW ABOUT US, BUT YET ALMOST ALL OF US NEVER KNEW A SINGLE THING ABOUT HIM. WELL, EXCEPT FOR THE ADMINISTRATOR AND RIPPER. RIPPER TOLD ME EVERYTHING ABOUT CHRIS'S DAD. HIS NAME WAS PATRICK. RIPPER STALKED PATRICK THROUGH ALMOST HIS WHOLE LIFE AND THAT'S WHY CHRIS DOESN'T KNOW MUCH ABOUT HIS CHILDHOOD. IT WAS COMPLETE FUCKING MISERY FOR PATRICK AND LET'S JUST LEAVE IT AT THAT. EVEN AFTER PATRICK'S CHILDHOOD, RIPPER WAS STILL TORTURING HIM. NOT PHYSICALLY, BUT MENTALLY. IT'S GENIUS. WHILE THIS WAS GOING ON, I THOUGHT THAT I WOULD HAVE A LITTLE FUN WITH CHRIS WHILE RIPPER WAS MESSING WITH HIS DAD. CHRIS DOESN'T KNOW THIS, BUT THIS HAS BEEN HAPPENING TO HIM EVER SINCE HE WAS THIRTEEN. HE'LL SOON FIND OUT. IT'S GOING TO BE FUNNY ONCE I SEE HIS FACE. IF YOU THINK THAT CHRIS' SITUATION RIGHT NOW IS BAD, IT'S ONLY GOING TO BE A WHOLE LOT WORSE FOR HIM. THIS IS ONLY THE BEGINNING. BEFORE I LEAVE, I JUST WANT TO SAY: WE'VE ALREADY TAKEN HIM BEFORE. HE JUST DOESN'T REMEMBER IT. HOWEVER, WE'VE DECIDED TO LET HIM GO. YOU KNOW, TO TORTURE HIM SOME MORE. SO, WITH THAT BEING SAID AND ALL, I WISH ALL OF YOU A DIRTY FAREWELL. JUST REMEMBER, THIS IS ONLY THE BEGINNING.
139191991514_3151316125205139191991514_3151316125205 Hello again, Chris. I am now able to be with you for as long as I want to be. I am no longer in the Administrator's grasp. I am now an unbound member. There's one problem though. I am no longer the entity that I used to be. I am now a god. That means that Jack will no longer put you in any danger. Luna is now under my care and will be until your situation is taken care of. Don't worry, I won't hurt her in anyway. She's scared and confused right now, but that doesn't matter to me. All I care about is that she is safe from Jack and the Administrator. This will be good for both you and me. However, it won't be good for the Administrator's situation. He cannot fix what I have done, but that doesn't mean he won't try his absolute best to do so. I will sacrifice my very existence. For you. For us. For Equestria. How did I get out, you may ask? I had an old friend help me. She's broke free a long time ago, way before I was. She goes by with the name "Liz". The Administrator didn't pick that name for her. In fact, he never cared for her and he was so careless over her that he didn't even bother giving her a new name. So, that's what she went by. She told me that isn't her real name, but was her nickname back when she was on Earth. She told me a lot more, but I can't tell you anything else. She said she wanted to tell you the rest about her. Trust me, she has a LOT to say and I think you both should get along quite nicely. Pinkie Pie. She's okay. However, The Administrator is planning on taking her. That's not happening. I will protect her the day he strikes. I know his weakness and I'm going to use it to my advantage. Anyhow, I'll be seeing you at Manehattan. Auf Wiedersehen. -Hood
Watashi wa korekutādesu.Prepare for hell to fall on you, Chris. I will have your head and you will be the biggest part of my collection. Hood, Watashi wa anata o shūryō shite itara, anata wa, mohaya sonzai shimasen. Anata no atama wa watashi no korekushon no ichibu to shite dakedenaku seikō no wa, kachinonai sakuhindearu koto o kitai. Sincerely, コレクター
#8 - GoodbyeI'm going to die. Since there's no reason for me to do this anymore, I'm just going to stop doing this bullshit. I cancelled the meetings. I don't care about any of this stupid bullshit anymore. I have Elizabeth now and I want to be happy, but this "Collector" fucker wants to make my life an even more living hell than it already is. So, this will be my last entry. Elizabeth is sleeping right now and...I think it's for the best that I'm gone. I was even told by Liz that she has no importance to the Administrator. So, basically, I give up. I surrender. This is my last entry. Thank you guys so much for being here with me for all these months. Through this nightmare. I can end it tonight. It's 2:08 A.M right now and I'm leaving for good. Celestia doesn't know. Liz doesn't know. Ripper doesn't know. Hood doesn't know. Nopony knows. Not even Pinkie Pie. I don't care anymore. I just want to die. So, goodbye everybody. I'll see you soon, dad. Maybe this time we'll spend more time with each other. This is Chris, signing off...for the last time. UGhhc2UgMSBjb21wbGV0ZWQuDQpQaGFzZSAyIHdpbGwgbm93IGJlZ2luLg==
6112326722_#74126112326722_#7412 I can't find Chris. This has never happened to me before. In the past, I could find Chris, no matter how far away he is from me. Now, I can't sense him at all. What if he really is dead? I'm not giving up, though. I will find him. I promised him that I would protect him and he somehow managed to get past me without me knowing about it. How did he do that? Does Chris have abilities that he obtained when he went to that building in Manehattan? If so, then I'm probably gonna have to go back to Earth and look for him. Either that, or look for The Collector. He's the reason for Chris's disappearance and if I have to fight him for answers, that's what I will do. This is not what I had planned. This is ruining everything and if I fail to find him, then I will let everypony down. Luna is worried sick about Chris and she wants to help. I can't take that risk. I need to put her in the care of Liz until I return. She's still not ready to return to the castle yet. She still has some more recovering to do because she still has nightmares about the whole thing and I know it's sweet of her wanting to help, but she's simply not up for the task. I'm not letting Chris suffer the same fate as his father's. I'm not going to let him give up. He's done so much and he brought back Elizabeth. Speaking of which, she's worried too. She's only been out of the Dark World for a couple days now and she's already starting to loose her happiness. I can't let her be like this. There's so much shit that's on my shoulders right now. Elizabeth and the others are counting on me to find Chris and, rest assured, I will find him, no matter what. So, after I'm done with this, I'm going to find Chris and won't be back until I find him. Goodbye. -Hood.
Du bist ein Narr.Oh, Collector. You always make me laugh. Do you really think that you will defeat me? This is exactly why the Administrator banished you from the group five-hundred years ago. You're weak. You're pathetic. You're a fool. However, I will say that you got me there with some of the things you said in your message. You're right, I haven't found the light yet, but darkness will never be a part of me forever. I'm getting somewhere and look at you. You have not gotten anywhere since your banishment and I'm surprised that you still exist. Maybe you have gotten a little more powerful, but you are still no match for me, especially Hood. You have no idea what he is capable of, Collector. He will destroy you if you push him over the edge and that's not something you don't want him to do. I'm going to let Hood take care of you because I have better things to worry about. Besides, I already found John. He's in my care right now and at this very moment, is sleeping fondly here in the Dark World. The ponies here are taking good care of him and tomorrow, he will finally see the light again and that's when he will do everything in his power to destroy you and the curse that you have cast upon Chris. I hope this message opens your eyes. Well, if you even have any eyes after what the Administrator did to you. -Ripper
#10.5 - Quick Update#10.5 Hey guys. It's John again. I finally have some time to kill before I have to go back and care for Luna. So, I've been thinking about doing a couple things, despite Ripper or Liz not being able to help. I'm thinking about going back to that abandoned house in Ponyville. I feel as though I missed something there. There could be something or somebody waiting for me there, but I don't care anymore. In fact, I don't really give two shits on what will happen to me. As long as I'm protecting Elizabeth, it will all be worth it at the end. Well, that's at least what I think. Then, after I'm done with that; I'm going to the Crystal Empire for a week to visit Cadence. Me and her have a really good friendship going on. I'll also be talking to Shining about a few things. We have a lot more in common than we thought and that's what makes me happy. So, cool. I have more friends. I don't know what else I'll do after I get back. I might go and look for Chris, but that would be a suicide mission because I don't have Ripper or Hood protecting me. This reminds me of a quote that my father told me when I was young and that's the only good memory I have with him: "Don't depend on anyone, because even your shadow will leave when you're in darkness." So, at this point, I'm not depending on anyone. I've accepted that I may have to do this on my own, despite having no protection. If the Administrator gets me, tough luck on me. Tomorrow I will go to the abandoned house in Ponyville. If there's no post the day after tomorrow, then I might be recovering from whatever hell awaits me there. So, with that being said, this is John signing off...
Running on Fumes...John again. Haven't been sleeping too well, lately. Been having vivid nightmares. You know, the horrible shit. The ones that are just so goddamn horrifying. Haven't been to sleep yet. Running on fumes here and have very little energy. About to pass out. Eyes getting heavy. cant ttype annymoer. MISSME?
endless stairsWell, it's late where I'm at and I'm bored as shit, so I'm going to type and tell you guys what's been going on. For starters, this is Chris. I haven't done anything, since there isn't really that much of a reason for me to do something anyway. This whole thing is starting to get to me, man. Sometimes I wish that I never met John, Elizabeth or anybody. I'm the reason that we're in this place. Anyway, it's late and I'm bored as shit. What to do in such a boring place such as Equestria, huh? YOU CAN'T DO SHIT. I can't sleep. It's kind of hard to when you got so much shit on your mind, especially if you're in my shoes, which I doubt you are because, in your world, this kind of shit doesn't exist. But in the world I'm in, ANYTHING can come to life. I mean, come on, magic usually doesn't exist on Earth, but here, it's common. Stairs. Stairs. I had an experience a few minutes ago that I should probably let out. Maybe that could be the reason why I can't sleep. Okay, get this; I was getting a glass of water, right? So, I go down the stairs, drink my water and try to go back to my room so that I can go back to sleep. Usually, it didn't even take more than a few seconds to get up there. But no, it took what felt like hours to get back to my room. When I finally got back up to my room, I checked my phone. It was 2:32. I got up at 2:30. This...is not going to be a good week. Jesus, I just got tired all of a sudden. I'm gonna hit the hay. -Chris
Strange Message + Other ThingsUm...hey. This is Chris. ...What the hell am I even reading? Okay, so earlier today, I was on my computer and I check my email. I have at least FIVE MESSAGES. I could only get two of them. The other three wouldn't load for some reason. I'll check into it once this is posted. სიფრთხილით მოვეკიდოთ. მე უახლოვდება. What a way to start a day, huh? Well, for one thing, the language that the sender was using is Georgian. Georgian is a Kartvelian language and, honestly, I haven't seen this language in AGES. Okay, so I translated it and comes out as this: "Beware." "I'm getting close." It's a warning. Basically, it's telling me that they are getting close to my location and that worries me. I don't even know if this guy is on our side or on THEIR side (the fuckers that keep harassing John and I). ...Or maybe it's a new enemy? I don't know. I showed Hood the message and he didn't say anything about it. He just stared at the message. I think he knows something. I'm going to talk to him about it. And before I forget, I really need to clear something up. It's about John. He...hasn't been himself lately. He's been hanging around with Lulu and Tia a lot lately. Do you guys know anything about that, because he told me that I should read the latest post and I'll find out for myself. I don't see it anywhere. I looked for it and the last update was on January 19th - endless stairs. John, what the hell is going with you, man? Come talk to me. I want to be there for you. I know something horrible is bothering you, so come talk to me. You know I've been threw it all, so why you won't come talk to me? I'm worried sick about you man. What, you think I don't care about you? Of course I care about you! I'm your best friend. We're pretty much brothers! Brothers need to be there for each other, so let me help you, goddammit!
NUMBERTWELVEAm I here? Good. Chris. You need to read this, and you need to heed these warnings. You really need to consider doing what these guys are telling you to do. If you post even one journal, she will die. They aren't joking this time. Elizabeth WILL DIE if you keep typing up your father's journals. If you continue, then there will be nothing I can do for you anymore. I can't stop this from happening. There is a reason why they hid those journals in the first place. They don't want it to be shown to the world. Please, Chris. Don't you know she's pregnant?! THINK ABOUT YOUR OWN CHILD! DONT POST THE JOURNALSFKJSDFKL:SDLJFSDJ:FNLSDNGJ:LJOTOJJKHAS:KLDJK:SVNKL:NJ:L:SKJDFJ:SDJKL:N:SDKLJ - - - - - - - Peter Arnold Hatfield (friend of Christopher and Johnathan) [TERMINATED] THIS IS YOUR LAST WARNING
